Did you mean to search for salat ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 5901-6000 of 7063
Sunan Abi Dawud 1243
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) led one section in one rak'ah of prayer and the other section was facing the enemy. Then they turned away and took the position of the other section. They (the other section) came and he (the Prophet) led them in the second rak'ah. He then uttered the salutation. Thereafter they stood up and completed the remaining rak'ah, they went away and the other section completed their remaining rak'ah.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Nafi' and Khalid b. Ma'dan from Ibn 'Umar in like manner from the Prophet (saws). This has also been transmitted similarly by Masruq ad Yusuf b. Mihran on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas. This has been narrated by Yunus from al-Hasan from Abu Musa something similarly, saying that Abu Musa has done so.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى بِإِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ رَكْعَةً وَالطَّائِفَةُ الأُخْرَى مُوَاجِهَةُ الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا فَقَامُوا فِي مَقَامِ أُولَئِكَ وَجَاءَ أُولَئِكَ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً أُخْرَى ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ قَامَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَقَضَوْا رَكْعَتَهُمْ وَقَامَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَقَضَوْا رَكْعَتَهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ نَافِعٌ وَخَالِدُ بْنُ مَعْدَانَ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَذَلِكَ قَوْلُ مَسْرُوقٍ وَيُوسُفَ بْنِ مِهْرَانَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَى يُونُسُ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى أَنَّهُ فَعَلَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1243
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 46
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1238
Sunan Abi Dawud 1245

This tradition has been transmitted by Kushaif with a different chain of narrators and to the same effect. This version adds:

The Prophet of Allah (saws) uttered takbir and both rows uttered takbir together.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Thawri to the same effect on the authority of Khusaif. 'Abd al-Rahman b. Samurah also prayed in like manner. But the section which he (the Prophet) led in one rak'ah and then uttered the salutation and went and took the place of their companions. They came and prayed one rak'ah by themselves. Then they returned to their place and they prayed (one rak'ah) by themselves.

Abu Dawud said: Muslim b. Ibrahim reported from 'Abd al-Samad b. Habib on the authority of his father that they had fought a battle at Kabul along with 'Abd al-Rahman b. Samurah. He led us in prayer in time of danger.

حَدَّثَنَا تَمِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْتَصِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُوسُفَ - عَنْ شَرِيكٍ، عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَمَعْنَاهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَبَّرَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَبَّرَ الصَّفَّانِ جَمِيعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الثَّوْرِيُّ بِهَذَا الْمَعْنَى عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ وَصَلَّى عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَمُرَةَ هَكَذَا إِلاَّ أَنَّ الطَّائِفَةَ الَّتِي صَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ مَضَوْا إِلَى مَقَامِ أَصْحَابِهِمْ وَجَاءَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَصَلَّوْا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ رَجَعُوا إِلَى مَقَامِ أُولَئِكَ فَصَلَّوْا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ بْنُ حَبِيبٍ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي أَنَّهُمْ غَزَوْا مَعَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ كَابُلَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1245
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 48
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1240
Sunan Abi Dawud 2427
Narrated 'Abd Allah b. 'Amr b. al-'As:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) met me and said: Have I not been informed that you told: I shall stand at prayer all the night, and I shall fast during the day ? He said: I think so. Yes, Messenger of Allah, I have said this. He said: Get up and pray at night and sleep ; fast and break your fast ; fast three days every month: that is equivalent to keeping perpetual fast. I said: Messenger of Allah, I have more power than that. He said: Then fast one day and break your fast one day. That is the most moderate fast ; that is the fast of Dawud (David). He said: I have more power than that. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: There is no fast more excellent that it.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبِي، سَلَمَةَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، قَالَ لَقِيَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ أُحَدَّثْ أَنَّكَ تَقُولُ لأَقُومَنَّ اللَّيْلَ وَلأَصُومَنَّ النَّهَارَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ - أَحْسِبُهُ قَالَ - نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ قُلْتُ ذَاكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُمْ وَنَمْ وَصُمْ وَأَفْطِرْ وَصُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَذَاكَ مِثْلُ صِيَامِ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمًا وَهُوَ أَعْدَلُ الصِّيَامِ وَهُوَ صِيَامُ دَاوُدَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2427
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 115
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2421
Sunan Abi Dawud 1009

This tradition has been narrated through a different chain of transmitters; but the version of Hammad is more perfect. This version goes; then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed; it does not have the words, “led us (in prayer),” nor the words “they made a sign”. Thereupon the people said :

Yes. He then raised his head. The version does not mention the words “he uttered the takbir. He then uttered the takbir and made the prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then finished the tradition and did not mention the words that follow it. He did not mention the words “they made a sign”, but Hammad b. Zaid mentioned them in his version.

Abu dawud said: Anyone who narrated this tradition did not mention the words “ then he uttered the takbir”, nor the words “he returned”

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ - وَحَدِيثُ حَمَّادٍ أَتَمُّ - قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمْ يَقُلْ بِنَا ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ فَأَوْمَئُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ - وَلَمْ يَقُلْ وَكَبَّرَ - ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ وَتَمَّ حَدِيثُهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ مَا بَعْدَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ فَأَوْمَئُوا ‏.‏ إِلاَّ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكُلُّ مَنْ رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لَمْ يَقُلْ فَكَبَّرَ ‏.‏ وَلاَ ذَكَرَ رَجَعَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1009
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 620
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 1004
Sunan Ibn Majah 419
It was narrated that Ibn 'Umar said:
"The Messenger of Allah performed ablution washing each part once. He said: 'This is the ablution of the person from whom Allah will not accept his prayer without it.' Then he performed ablution washing each part twice, and he said: 'This is the ablution that Allah appreciates.' Then he performed ablution washing each part three times, and said: 'This is how ablution is performed properly, and this is my ablution and the ablution of the Close Friend of Allah, Ibrahim. Whoever performs ablution like this, then on completing it says: 'Ashhadu an la ilaha illallah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu' (I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammed is His servant and His Messenger), eight gates of Paradise will be opened to him and he may enter through whichever one he wants.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ خَلاَّدٍ الْبَاهِلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي مَرْحُومُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الْعَطَّارُ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ الْعَمِّيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ قُرَّةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ تَوَضَّأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَاحِدَةً وَاحِدَةً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا وُضُوءُ مَنْ لاَ يَقْبَلُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ صَلاَةً إِلاَّ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ ثِنْتَيْنِ ثِنْتَيْنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا وُضُوءُ الْقَدْرِ مِنَ الْوُضُوءِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَتَوَضَّأَ ثَلاَثًا ثَلاَثًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا أَسْبَغُ الْوُضُوءِ وَهُوَ وُضُوئِي وَوُضُوءُ خَلِيلِ اللَّهِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَمَنْ تَوَضَّأَ هَكَذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ عِنْدَ فَرَاغِهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ فُتِحَ لَهُ ثَمَانِيَةُ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 419
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 153
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 419
Sunan Ibn Majah 1667
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that a man from the tribe of Banu ‘Abdul-Ashhal, while (one narrator) ‘Ali bin Muhammad said (he was) a man from the tribe of Banu ‘Abdullah bin Ka’b, said:
“The cavalry of the Messenger of Allah (saw) attacked us, so I came to the Messenger of Allah (saw) while he was eating a meal. He said: ‘Come and eat.’ I said: ‘I am fasting.’ He said: ‘Sit down and I will tell you about fasting. Allah has relieved the traveler of half of the prayer, and He has relieved the traveler, the pregnant, and the nursing mothers of the duty to fast.’ By Allah, the Prophet (saw) said them, both, or one of them, and now I feel so disappointed that I had not eaten of the food of the Messenger of Allah (saw).”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ: حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ أَبِي هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَوَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، - رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ الأَشْهَلِ وَقَالَ: عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ - قَالَ: أَغَارَتْ عَلَيْنَا خَيْلُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَهُوَ يَتَغَدَّى فَقَالَ: ‏"‏ ادْنُ فَكُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ: إِنِّي صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ: ‏"‏ اجْلِسْ أُحَدِّثْكَ عَنِ الصَّوْمِ أَوِ الصِّيَامِ ‏.‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَضَعَ عَنِ الْمُسَافِرِ شَطْرَ الصَّلاَةِ وَعَنِ الْمُسَافِرِ وَالْحَامِلِ وَالْمُرْضِعِ الصَّوْمَ أَوِ الصِّيَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ قَالَهُمَا النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كِلْتَاهُمَا أَوْ إِحْدَاهُمَا فَيَا لَهْفَ نَفْسِي فَهَلاَّ كُنْتُ طَعِمْتُ مِنْ طَعَامِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1667
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 1667
Sunan Ibn Majah 927
It was narrated that Abu Dharr said:
“It was said to the Prophet (saw) and perhaps (one of the narrators) Sufyan said: I said: O Messenger of Allah! Those who have property and wealth have surpassed us in reward. They say the same as we do, and they spend but we do not spend.’ He said to me: ‘Shall I not tell you something which, if you do it, you will catch up with those who have surpassed you and you will excel over those who come after you? Praise Allah (by saying Al- Hamdu Lillah) after every prayer, and glorify Him (by saying Subhan- Allah) and extol Him (by saying Allahu Akbar), thirty-three, thirty- three, and thirty-four times.’” Sufyan said: “I do not know which of them was to be recited thirty-four times.”
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ بِشْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ قِيلَ لِلنَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ - وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قُلْتُ - يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الأَمْوَالِ وَالدُّثُورِ بِالأَجْرِ يَقُولُونَ كَمَا نَقُولُ وَيُنْفِقُونَ وَلاَ نُنْفِقُ ‏.‏ قَالَ لِي ‏ "‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ إِذَا فَعَلْتُمُوهُ أَدْرَكْتُمْ مَنْ قَبْلَكُمْ وَفُتُّمْ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ، تَحْمَدُونَ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ وَتُسَبِّحُونَهُ، وَتُكَبِّرُونَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَأَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
قَالَ سُفْيَانُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَيَّتُهُنَّ أَرْبَعٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 927
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 125
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 927
Sunan Ibn Majah 1111
‘Ata’ bin Yasar narrated from Ubayy bin Ka’b:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) recited Tabarak [Al-Mulk (67)] one Friday, while he was standing and reminding us of the Days of Allah (i.e., preaching to us). Abu Darda’ or Abu Dharr raised an eyebrow at me and said: ‘When was this Surah revealed? For I have not heard it before now.’ He (Ubayy) gestured to him that he should remain silent. When they finished, he said: ‘I asked you when this Surah was revealed and you did not answer me.” Ubayy said: ‘You have gained nothing from your prayer today except the idle talk that you engaged in.’ He went to the Prophet (saw) and told him about that, and what Ubayy had said to him. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘Ubayy spoke the truth.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحْرِزُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْعَدَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الدَّرَاوَرْدِيُّ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَرَأَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ تَبَارَكَ، وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ. فَذَكَّرَنَا بِأَيَّامِ اللَّهِ وَأَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ أَوْ أَبُو ذَرٍّ يَغْمِزُنِي. فَقَالَ: مَتَى أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةُ. إِنِّي لَمْ أَسْمَعْهَا إِلاَّ الآنَ ‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ، أَنِ اسْكُتْ. فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفُوا قَالَ: سَأَلْتُكَ مَتَى أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةُ فَلَمْ تُخْبِرْنِي؟ فَقَالَ أُبَىٌّ: لَيْسَ لَكَ مِنْ صَلاَتِكَ الْيَوْمَ إِلاَّ مَا لَغَوْتَ‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ وَأَخْبَرَهُ بِالَّذِي قَالَ أُبَىٌّ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ صَدَقَ أُبَىٌّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1111
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 309
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1111
Sunan Ibn Majah 1267
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin Abu Bakr said:
“I heard ‘Abbad bin Tamim narrating to my father that his paternal uncle had seen the Prophet (saw) going out to the prayer place to pray for rain. He faced the Qiblah and turned his cloak around, and prayed two Rak’ah.” (One of the narrators) Muhammad bin Sabbah said: “Sufyan told us something similar, narrating from Yahya bin Sa`eed, from Abu Bakr bin Muhammad bin `Amr bin Hazm. from `Abbad bin Tamim, from his paternal uncle, from the Prophet (saws).” Sufyan narrated that Al-Mas`udi said: “I asked Abu Bakr bin Muhammad bin `Amr: 'Did he turn it upside down or right to left?' He said: 'No, it was right to left.'”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبَّادَ بْنَ تَمِيمٍ، يُحَدِّثُ أَبِي عَنْ عَمِّهِ، أَنَّهُ شَهِدَ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى لِيَسْتَسْقِيَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَقَلَبَ رِدَاءَهُ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، أَنْبَأَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ، عَنْ عَبَّادِ بْنِ تَمِيمٍ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِمِثْلِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ عَنِ الْمَسْعُودِيِّ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَبَا بَكْرِ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو أَجَعَلَ أَعْلاَهُ أَسْفَلَهُ أَوِ الْيَمِينَ عَلَى الشِّمَالِ قَالَ لاَ بَلِ الْيَمِينَ عَلَى الشِّمَالِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1267
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 465
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1267
Musnad Ahmad 80
It was narrated that Qais bin Abi Hazim said:
I was sitting with Abu Bakr as-Siddeeq, the successor of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), one month after the death of the Prophet (ﷺ) and he was telling a story, then the call went out among the people, `As-salatu jami'ah (prayer is about to begin),` and it was the first time that this call of `as-salatu jami'ah` went out to the people. The people gathered and he ascended the minbar, which was something that was made for him to deliver speeches, and it was the first speech he gave in Islam. He praised and glorified Allah, then he said: O People, I wish that someone else could have taken care of this for me, for if you compare my way to the way of your Prophet (ﷺ), I cannot be like him, for he was protected from the shaitan and the revelation used to come to him from heaven.
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ إِنِّي لَجَالِسٌ عِنْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ خَلِيفَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشَهْرٍ فَذَكَرَ قِصَّةً فَنُودِيَ فِي النَّاسِ أَنَّ الصَّلَاةَ جَامِعَةٌ وَهِيَ أَوَّلُ صَلَاةٍ فِي الْمُسْلِمِينَ نُودِيَ بِهَا إِنَّ الصَّلَاةَ جَامِعَةٌ فَاجْتَمَعَ النَّاسُ فَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ شَيْئًا صُنِعَ لَهُ كَانَ يَخْطُبُ عَلَيْهِ وَهِيَ أَوَّلُ خُطْبَةٍ خَطَبَهَا فِي الْإِسْلَامِ قَالَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّ هَذَا كَفَانِيهِ غَيْرِي وَلَئِنْ أَخَذْتُمُونِي بِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا أُطِيقُهَا إِنْ كَانَ لَمَعْصُومًا مِنْ الشَّيْطَانِ وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَنْزِلُ عَلَيْهِ الْوَحْيُ مِنْ السَّمَاءِ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if because of the weakness of Eesa bin al-Musayyab (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 80
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 76
Musnad Ahmad 802
It was narrated that Fadalah bin Abi Fadalah al-Ansari - and Abu Fadalah was one of the people of Badr-said:
I went out with my father to visit `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) when he was sick and had become very ill. My father said to him: What is keeping you here? If you die, there will be no one to take care of your (burial) except the Bedouin of Juhainah. It is better for you to be carried to Madinah, then if you die your companions will take care of you and offer the funeral prayer for you, ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) promised me that I would not die until I am appointed leader, then this - meaning his beard - will be dyed from the blood of this - meaning his head, Then he was killed, and Abu Fadalah was killed fighting alongside ‘Ali on the day of Siffeen.
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ رَاشِدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَقِيلٍ، عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ أَبِي فَضَالَةَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ، وَكَانَ أَبُو فَضَالَةَ، مِنْ أَهْلِ بَدْرٍ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ مَعَ أَبِي عَائِدًا لِعَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مِنْ مَرَضٍ أَصَابَهُ ثَقُلَ مِنْهُ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبِي مَا يُقِيمُكَ فِي مَنْزِلِكَ هَذَا لَوْ أَصَابَكَ أَجَلُكَ لَمْ يَلِكَ إِلَّا أَعْرَابُ جُهَيْنَةَ تُحْمَلُ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَإِنْ أَصَابَكَ أَجَلُكَ وَلِيَكَ أَصْحَابُكَ وَصَلَّوْا عَلَيْكَ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَهِدَ إِلَيَّ أَنْ لَا أَمُوتَ حَتَّى أُؤَمَّرَ ثُمَّ تُخْضَبَ هَذِهِ يَعْنِي لِحْيَتَهُ مِنْ دَمِ هَذِهِ يَعْنِي هَامَتَهُ فَقُتِلَ وَقُتِلَ أَبُو فَضَالَةَ مَعَ عَلِيٍّ يَوْمَ صِفِّينَ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because Fadalah bin Abu Fadalah is unknown] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 802
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 234
Musnad Ahmad 967, 968
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Were it not that it would be too difficult for my ummah, I would have commanded them to use the siwak every time of prayer, and I would have delayed Isha` until the first third of the night had passed, because when the first third of the night has passed. Allah may he be exalted descends to the first heaven and stays there until dawn comes, and says: Is there any asking so that he might be given? Is there anyone praying so that he might be answered? Is there any sick person asking for healing so that he might be healed? Is there any sinner asking for forgiveness, so that he might be forgiven? A hadeeth like that of Abu Hurairah was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) from the Prophet (ﷺ) Abi Talib.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيُّ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، مَوْلَى أُمِّ صُبَيَّةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَوْلَا أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى أُمَّتِي لَأَمَرْتُهُمْ بِالسِّوَاكِ عِنْدَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ وَلَأَخَّرْتُ عِشَاءَ الْآخِرَةِ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ الْأَوَّلِ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا مَضَى ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْأَوَّلُ هَبَطَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَلَمْ يَزَلْ هُنَاكَ حَتَّى يَطْلُعَ الْفَجْرُ فَيَقُولَ قَائِلٌ أَلَا سَائِلٌ يُعْطَى أَلَا دَاعٍ يُجَابُ أَلَا سَقِيمٌ يَسْتَشْفِي فَيُشْفَى أَلَا مُذْنِبٌ يَسْتَغْفِرُ فَيُغْفَرَ لَهُ.

حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ يَسَارٍ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِثْلَ حَدِيثِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ‏.‏

Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence; this is a Da'if isnad because Ata' al-Madani is unknown], Hasan (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 967, 968
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 392
Mishkat al-Masabih 1216
Shariq al-Hauzani told that he visited ‘A’isha and asked her what God’s Messenger said first when he rose during the night. Replying that he had asked her a question she had never been asked by anyone before, she said that when he rose during the night he said “God is most great” ten times, “Praise be to God” ten times, “Glory be to God, and praise be to him” ten times, “Glory be to the King most holy” ten times, he asked pardon from God ten times, said “There is no god but God” ten times, then said, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the distress of this world and from the distress of the day of resurrection” ten times, then he began the prayer. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَرِيقٍ الْهَوْزَنِيِّ قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَسَأَلْتُهَا: بِمَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْتَتِحُ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَتْ: سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ شَيْءٍ مَا سَأَلَنِي عَنْهُ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَكَ كَانَ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ عَشْرًا وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ عَشْرًا» وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ» عشرا واستغفر عشرا وَهَلل عَشْرًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضِيقِ الدُّنْيَا وَضِيقِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ» عَشْرًا ثمَّ يفْتَتح الصَّلَاة. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1216
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 632
Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Abd al-Qari said:
I went out one night to the mosque with ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and we saw the people in sections separate from one another, one man praying by himself, and another followed by a group; so ‘Umar said, “If I collected these people behind one reciter it would be better." He then made up his mind and collected them with Ubayy b. Ka‘b as imam. Afterwards I went out with him another night when the people were following the prayer of their reciter, and ‘Umar said, “This is a good innovation, but what you miss through sleeping is more excellent than what you are getting up for, meaning at the end of the night, for the people were getting up during the early part of the night. Bukhari transmitted it.
عَن عبد الرَّحْمَن بن عبد الْقَارِي قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ لَيْلَةً فِي رَمَضَان إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ أَوْزَاعٌ مُتَفَرِّقُونَ يُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَيُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ فَيُصَلِّي بِصَلَاتِهِ الرَّهْطُ فَقَالَ عمر: إِنِّي أرى لَوْ جَمَعْتُ هَؤُلَاءِ عَلَى قَارِئٍ وَاحِدٍ لَكَانَ أَمْثَلَ ثُمَّ عَزَمَ فَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْب ثُمَّ خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلَاة قارئهم. قَالَ عمر رَضِي الله عَنهُ: نعم الْبِدْعَةُ هَذِهِ وَالَّتِي تَنَامُونَ عَنْهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي تَقُومُونَ. يُرِيدُ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ النَّاسُ يقومُونَ أَوله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 712
Mishkat al-Masabih 1422
Jabir said:
We went forward with God’s Messenger, and when we reached Dhat ar-Riqa‘ we came to a shady tree which we left for him. One of the polytheists came along and seeing the sword of God’s Messenger hanging on a tree he took it, drew it from the scabbard and said to him, "Are you afraid of me?” On being told that he was not, he asked, “Who will protect you from me?” He replied, “God will protect me from you.” Then the companions of God’s Messenger threatened him, and he sheathed the sword and hung it up. The call to prayer was made and he led a section in two rak'as, after which they withdrew and he led the other section in two rak'as, so that God’s Messenger prayed four rak'as and the people prayed two. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: أَقْبَلْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى إِذْ كُنَّا بِذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا أَتَيْنَا عَلَى شَجَرَةٍ ظَلِيلَةٍ تَرَكْنَاهَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ المشكرين وَسَيْفُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُعَلَّقٌ بِشَجَرَةٍ فَأَخَذَ سَيْفَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْتَرَطَهُ فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَتَخَافُنِي؟ قَالَ: «لَا» . قَالَ: فَمَنْ يَمْنَعُكَ مِنِّي؟ قَالَ: «اللَّهُ يَمْنَعُنِي مِنْك» . قَالَ: فَتَهَدَّدَهُ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَغَمَدَ السَّيْفَ وَعَلَّقَهُ قَالَ: فَنُودِيَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى بِطَائِفَةٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرُوا وَصَلَّى بِالطَّائِفَةِ الْأُخْرَى رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَالَ: فَكَانَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَلِلْقَوْمِ رَكْعَتَانِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1422
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 823
Mishkat al-Masabih 1488
‘Abd ar-Rahmin b. Samura said:
During the lifetime of God’s Messenger was shooting some of my arrows in Medina when an eclipse of the sun took place. I therefore threw them away and said, “I swear by God that I must see how God’s Messenger acts in a solar eclipse.” When I came to him he was standing in prayer raising his hands. He then began to glorify God, to acknowledge that He is the only God, to declare His greatness, to express His praise and make supplication till the eclipse came to an end. When the eclipse was over he recited two suras and prayed two rak'as. Muslim transmitted it in his Sahih from 'Abd ar-Rahman b. Samura, and the same occurs in Sharh as-sunna, on his authority, but in the copies of al-Masabih it is given on the authority of Jabir b. Samura.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أرتمي بأسهم لي بالمدين فِي حَيَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ كُسِفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَنَبَذْتُهَا. فَقُلْتُ: وَاللَّهِ لَأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى مَا حَدَثَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي كُسُوفِ الشَّمْسِ. قَالَ: فَأَتَيْتُهُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ فِي الصَّلَاةِ رَافِعٌ يَدَيْهِ فَجعل يسبح ويهلل وَيكبر ويحمد وَيَدْعُو حَتَّى حَسَرَ عَنْهَا فَلَمَّا حَسَرَ عَنْهَا قَرَأَ سُورَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ فِي صَحِيحِهِ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ وَكَذَا فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ عَنْهُ وَفِي نُسَخِ الْمَصَابِيحِ عَنْ جَابِرِ بن سَمُرَة
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1488
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 887
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 18
Abu'd-Darda' said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recommended nine things to me:
'Do not associate anything with Allah, even if you are cut to pieces or burned. Do not abandon a prescribed prayer deliberately. Anyone who abandons it will forfeit Allah's protection. Do not drink wine - it is the key to every evil. Obey your parents. If they command you to abandon your worldly possessions, then leave them for them. Do not contend with those in power, even if you think that you are in the right. Do not run away from the army when it advances, even if you are killed while your companions run away. Spend on your wife out of your means. Do not raise a stick against your wife. Cause your family to fear Allah, the Almighty and Exalted.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ الْبَصْرِيُّ لَقِيتُهُ بِالرَّمْلَةِ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي رَاشِدٌ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، عَنْ أُمِّ الدَّرْدَاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ‏:‏ أَوْصَانِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِتِسْعٍ‏:‏ لاَ تُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا ؛ وَإِنْ قُطِّعْتَ أَوْ حُرِّقْتَ، وَلاَ تَتْرُكَنَّ الصَّلاَةَ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ مُتَعَمِّدًا، وَمَنْ تَرَكَهَا مُتَعَمِّدًا بَرِئَتْ مِنْهُ الذِّمَّةُ، وَلاَ تَشْرَبَنَّ الْخَمْرَ، فَإِنَّهَا مِفْتَاحُ كُلِّ شَرٍّ، وَأَطِعْ وَالِدَيْكَ، وَإِنْ أَمَرَاكَ أَنْ تَخْرُجَ مِنْ دُنْيَاكَ فَاخْرُجْ لَهُمَا، وَلاَ تُنَازِعَنَّ وُلاَةَ الأَمْرِ وَإِنْ رَأَيْتَ أَنَّكَ أَنْتَ، وَلاَ تَفْرُرْ مِنَ الزَّحْفِ، وَإِنْ هَلَكْتَ وَفَرَّ أَصْحَابُكَ، وَأَنْفِقْ مِنْ طَوْلِكَ عَلَى أَهْلِكَ، وَلاَ تَرْفَعْ عَصَاكَ عَنْ أَهْلِكَ، وَأَخِفْهُمْ فِي اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حـسـن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 18
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 18
Hadith 26, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him), who said that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
Allah (mighty and sublime be He) said: Truly of those devoted to Me the one I most favor is a believer who is of meager means and much given to prayer, who has been particular in the worship of his Lord and has obeyed Him inwardly1, who was obscure among people and not pointed out, and whose sustenance was just sufficient to provide for him yet he bore this patiently. Then the Prophet (saws) shook his hand and said: Death will have come early to him, his mourners will have been few, his estate scant.

1 i.e. he has not been ostentatious in his obedience. It was related by at-Tirmidhi (also by Ahmad ibn Hanbal and Ibn Majah). Its chain of authorities is sound.

عَنْ أَبي أُمامةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَن النَّبِيّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَ سَلَّمَ قَالَ

قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ : إِنَّ أَغْبَطَ أَوْلِيَائي عِنْدِي لَمُوْمِنُ خَفِيفُ الخَاذِ ذُو حَظِّ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ أَحْسَنَ عِبَادَتَ رَبِّهِ وَ أَطَاعَهُ فِي السَّرِّ وَ كَانَ غَامِضًا فِي النَّاسِ لا يُشارُ إِلَيْهِ بِالأَصابِعِ وَ كَانَ رِزْقُهُ كفافًا فَصَبَرَ عَلى ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ نَفَضَ بِيَدِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ : عُجِّلَتْ مَنِيَّتُهُ قَلَّتْ بَواكِيهِ قَلَّ تُرَاثُهُ

رواه الترمذي (وكذالك أحمد و ابن ماجه) وإسنَاده حسن

Riyad as-Salihin 1509
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sent an espionage mission of ten men under the leadership of 'Asim bin Thabit Al-Ansari (May Allah be pleased with him). They proceeded till they reached Al-Had'ah, a place between 'Usfan and Makkah and the news of their arrival reached a section of the tribe of Hudhail, called Banu Lihyan. About one hundred men, who were all archers, hurried to follow their tracks. When 'A sim and his companions came to know of their pursuers, they took refuge in a safe place. The infidels encircled them and said to them: "Come down and surrender, and we promise and guarantee you that we will not kill anyone of you." 'Asim bin Thabit (May Allah be pleased with him) said: "By Allah! I will not come down to be under the protection of disbelievers. O Allah! convey this news to our Prophet (PBUH)." Then the infidels shot arrows at them till they killed 'Asim. Three men came down relying on their promise and covenant. They were Khubaib, Zaid bin Ad-Dathinah and another man. When the disbelievers captured them, they tied them up with the strings of their bows. The third of the captives said: "This is the beginning of first betrayal. By Allah! I will not go with you. I have a good example in these (martyrs)." So they dragged him and tried to compel him to accompany them, but he refused. At last they killed him. They took Khubaib and Zaid bin Ad- Dathina with them and sold them as slaves in Makkah. This incident took place after the battle of Badr.

Khubaib was bought by the sons of Al-Harith bin 'Amir bin Naufal bin 'Abd Manaf. It was Khubaib who had killed Al-Harith in the battle of Badr. Khubaib remained a prisoner with those people for a few days till the sons of Al-Harith resolved to kill him.

When Khubaib (May Allah be pleased with him) got wind of this plot, he borrowed a razor from one of Al- Harith's daughters in order to remove his pubic hair. Her little son crawled towards Khubaib because of her carelessness. Later on, she saw her son on his thigh and the razor was in his hand. She got scared so much that Khubaib noticed the agitation on her face and said: "Are you afraid that I will kill him? No, I will never do that." She later remarked (after Al-Khubaib got martyred): "By Allah! I never saw a prisoner better than Khubaib." She added: "By Allah! I saw him once eating of a bunch of grapes in his hand while he was chained and there was no such fruit at that time in Makkah. Probably it was a boon which Allah bestowed upon Khubaib."

When they took him out of the Haram of Makkah to kill him outside its boundaries, Khubaib requested them to let him offer two Rak'ah of voluntary prayer. They allowed him and he offered two Rak'ah prayer. Then he said: "Had I not apprehended that you would think that I was afraid of death, I would have prolonged the prayer. O Allah! Count their number; slay them one by one and spare not one of them." He then recited these poetic verses:

'I do not care how they kill me as long as I get martyred in the Cause of Allah as a Muslim. I received my death for Allah's sake. If Allah so desires, He will bless, the amputated limbs of the torn body.'

Then the son of Al-Harith killed him. It was Khubaib who set the tradition for any Muslim sentenced to death in captivity to offer two Rak'ah of voluntary prayer. On that day the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) informed his Companions of the martyrdom of Khubaib. Later on, when some disbelievers from Quraish were informed that 'Asim had been martyred, they sent some people to fetch a significant part of his body to ascertain his death. (This was because) 'Asim had killed one of their chiefs. So Allah sent a swarm of wasps, resembling a shady cloud, to hover over the body of 'Asim and to shield him from their messengers, and thus they could not cut off anything from his body.

[Al- Bukhari].

وعن أبي هريرة، رضي الله عنه ، قال‏:‏ بعث رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم عشرة رهط عينًا سرية، وأمَّر عليهم عاصم بن ثابت الأنصاري، رضي الله عنه، فانطلقوا حتى إذا كانوا بالهدأة، بين عسفان ومكة، ذكروا لحي من هذيل يقال لهم‏:‏ بنو لحيان، فنفروا لهم بقريب من مائة رجل رام، فاقتصوا آثارهم، فلما أحس بهم عاصم وأصحابه، لجئوا إلى موضع فأحاط بهم القوم، فقالوا‏:‏ انزلوا، فأعطوا بأيديكم ولكم العهد والميثاق أن لا نقتل منكم أحدًا، فقال عاصم بن ثابت‏:‏ أيها القوم أما أنا، فلا أنزل على ذمة كافر‏:‏ اللهم أخبر عنا نبيك صلى الله عليه وسلم، فرموهم بالنبل فقتلوا عاصمًا، ونزل إليهم ثلاثة نفر على العهد والميثاق، منهم خُبيب، وزيد بن الدِّثِنَّة ورجل آخر‏.‏ فلما استمكنوا منهم أطلقوا أوتار قسيهم، فربطوهم بها، قال الرجل الثالث‏:‏ هذا أول الغدر والله لا أصحبكم إن لي بهؤلاء أسوة، يريد القتلى، فجروه وعالجوه، فأبى أن يصحبهم، فقتلوه، وانطلقوا بخُبيب، وزيد بن الدِّثِنَّة، حتى باعوهما بمكة بعد وقعة بدر، فابتاع بنو الحارث بن عامر بن نوفل بن عبد مناف خُبيبًا، وكان خُبيب هو قتل الحارث يوم بدر، فلبث خُبيب عندهم أسيرًا حتى أجمعوا على قتله، فاستعار من بعض بنات الحارث موسى يستحد بها فأعارته، فدرج بُنيٌّ لها وهي غافلة حتى أتاه، فوجدته مجلسه على فخذه الموسى بيده، ففزعت فزعة عرفها خُبيب، فقال أتخشين أن أقتله ماكنت لأفعل ذلك قالت‏:‏ والله ما رأيت أسيرا خيرا من خُبيب فوالله لقد وجدته يومًا يأكل قطفًا من عنب في يده وإنه لموثق بالحديد وما بمكة من ثمرة، وكانت تقول‏:‏ إنه لرزق رزقه الله خُبيبًا، فلما خرجوا ...
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1509
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 45
Sahih al-Bukhari 377

Narrated Abu Hazim:

Sahl bin Sa`d was asked about the (Prophet's) pulpit as to what thing it was made of? Sahl replied: "None remains alive amongst the people, who knows about it better than I. It was made of tamarisk (wood) of the forest. So and so, the slave of so and so prepared it for Allah's Apostle . When it was constructed and place (in the Mosque), Allah's Apostle stood on it facing the Qibla and said 'Allahu Akbar', and the people stood behind him (and led the people in prayer). He recited and bowed and the people bowed behind him. Then he raised his head and stepped back, got down and prostrated on the ground and then he again ascended the pulpit, recited, bowed, raised his head and stepped back, got down and prostrate on the ground. So, this is what I know about the pulpit." Ahmad bin Hanbal said, "As the Prophet was at a higher level than the people, there is no harm according to the above-mentioned Hadith if the Imam is at a higher level than his followers during the prayers."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سَأَلُوا سَهْلَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ مِنْ أَىِّ شَىْءٍ الْمِنْبَرُ فَقَالَ مَا بَقِيَ بِالنَّاسِ أَعْلَمُ مِنِّي هُوَ مِنْ أَثْلِ الْغَابَةِ، عَمِلَهُ فُلاَنٌ مَوْلَى فُلاَنَةَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ عُمِلَ، وَوُضِعَ، فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ كَبَّرَ وَقَامَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ، فَقَرَأَ وَرَكَعَ وَرَكَعَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى، فَسَجَدَ عَلَى الأَرْضِ، ثُمَّ عَادَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ، ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى حَتَّى سَجَدَ بِالأَرْضِ، فَهَذَا شَأْنُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ سَأَلَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ ـ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ ـ عَنْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ، قَالَ فَإِنَّمَا أَرَدْتُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ أَعْلَى مِنَ النَّاسِ، فَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَكُونَ الإِمَامُ أَعْلَى مِنَ النَّاسِ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ سُفْيَانَ بْنَ عُيَيْنَةَ كَانَ يُسْأَلُ عَنْ هَذَا كَثِيرًا فَلَمْ تَسْمَعْهُ مِنْهُ قَالَ لاَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 377
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 29
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 374
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 689

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Once Allah's Apostle rode a horse and fell down and the right side (of his body) was injured. He offered one of the prayers while sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When he completed the prayer, he said, "The Imam is to be followed. Pray standing if he prays standing and bow when he bows; rise when he rises; and if he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu-liman hamidah, say then, 'Rabbana wa laka lhamd' and pray standing if he prays standing and pray sitting (all of you) if he prays sitting." Humaid said: The saying of the Prophet "Pray sitting, if he (Imam) prays sitting" was said in his former illness (during his early life) but the Prophet prayed sitting afterwards (in the last illness) and the people were praying standing behind him and the Prophet did not order them to sit. We should follow the latest actions of the Prophet.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ، فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهْوَ قَاعِدٌ، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ قَوْلُهُ ‏"‏ إِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏‏.‏ هُوَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الْقَدِيمِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامًا، لَمْ يَأْمُرْهُمْ بِالْقُعُودِ، وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ بِالآخِرِ فَالآخِرِ مِنْ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 689
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 83
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 657
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2090
It was narrated from Talhah bin 'Ubaidullah that:
a Bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah with unkempt hair and said: "O Allah has enjoined upon me of Salah." He said: "The five daily prayers, unless you do any more voluntarily." He said: "Tell me what Allah has enjoined upon me voluntarily." He said: "Tell me what Allah has enjoined upon me of fasting." He said: "Fasting the month of Ramadan, unless you do any more voluntarily." He said: "Tell me what Allah has enjoined upon me of Zakah." The Messenger of Allah told him of the laws of Islam, He said: "By the One Who has honored you, I will not do anything voluntarily, and I will not do anything voluntarily, and I will not do less than that which Allah has enjoined upon, me: The Messenger of Allah said: "He will succeed if he is sincere," or "He will enter Paradise if he is sincere."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ جَعْفَرٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ أَعْرَابِيًّا، جَاءَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثَائِرَ الرَّأْسِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخْبِرْنِي مَاذَا فَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ الصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ إِلاَّ أَنْ تَطَوَّعَ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي بِمَا افْتَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ مِنَ الصِّيَامِ قَالَ ‏"‏ صِيَامُ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ إِلاَّ أَنْ تَطَوَّعَ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي بِمَا افْتَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ مِنَ الزَّكَاةِ فَأَخْبَرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِشَرَائِعِ الإِسْلاَمِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي أَكْرَمَكَ لاَ أَتَطَوَّعُ شَيْئًا وَلاَ أَنْقُصُ مِمَّا فَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَفْلَحَ إِنْ صَدَقَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ إِنْ صَدَقَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2090
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 1
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2092
Sunan Abi Dawud 5046
Al-Bara b. ‘Azib said :
The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said to me: When you go to your bed, perform ablution like the ablution for prayer, and then lie on your right side and say: O Allah I have handed over my face to thee, entrusted my affairs to thee, and committed my back to thee out of desire for and fear to thee. There is no refuge and no place of safety from thee except by having recource to thee. I believe in Thy Book which Thou hast sent down and in Thy prophet whom thou hast sent down. He said : If you die (that night), you would die in the true religion, and utter these words in the last of that you utter (other prayers). Al-Bara said : I said: I memorise them, and then I repeated, saying “and in Thy Apostle whom Thou hast sent”. He said : No, say : “and in Thy Prophet whom Thou hast sent.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مَنْصُورًا، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْبَرَاءُ بْنُ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا أَتَيْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ فَتَوَضَّأْ وُضُوءَكَ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجِعْ عَلَى شِقِّكَ الأَيْمَنِ وَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ أَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِي إِلَيْكَ وَفَوَّضْتُ أَمْرِي إِلَيْكَ وَأَلْجَأْتُ ظَهْرِي إِلَيْكَ رَهْبَةً وَرَغْبَةً إِلَيْكَ لاَ مَلْجَأَ وَلاَ مَنْجَى مِنْكَ إِلاَّ إِلَيْكَ آمَنْتُ بِكِتَابِكَ الَّذِي أَنْزَلْتَ وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ مِتَّ مِتَّ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ وَاجْعَلْهُنَّ آخِرَ مَا تَقُولُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْبَرَاءُ فَقُلْتُ أَسْتَذْكِرُهُنَّ فَقُلْتُ وَبِرَسُولِكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5046
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 274
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5028
Sahih al-Bukhari 1166

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara (Istikhara means to ask Allah to guide one to the right sort of action concerning any job or a deed), in all matters as he taught us the Suras of the Qur'an. He said, "If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer a two rak`at prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): -- 'Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi'ilmika, Wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, Wa as'alaka min fadlika Al-`azlm Fa-innaka taqdiru Wala aqdiru, Wa ta'lamu Wala a'lamu, Wa anta 'allamu l-ghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta'lam anna hadha-lamra Khairun li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or 'ajili `Amri wa'ajilihi) Faqdirhu wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li Fihi, Wa in kunta ta'lamu anna hadha-lamra shar-run li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or fi'ajili `Amri wa ajilihi) Fasrifhu anni was-rifni anhu. Waqdir li al-khaira haithu kana Thumma ardini bihi.' (O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, And Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this job is good for my religion and my subsistence and in my Hereafter--(or said: If it is better for my present and later needs)--Then You ordain it for me and make it easy for me to get, And then bless me in it, and if You know that this job is harmful to me In my religion and subsistence and in the Hereafter--(or said: If it is worse for my present and later needs)--Then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, And make me satisfied with it). The Prophet added that then the person should name (mention) his need.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي الْمَوَالِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا الاِسْتِخَارَةَ فِي الأُمُورِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا هَمَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِالأَمْرِ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ غَيْرِ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ لِيَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ، وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ، فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلاَ أَقْدِرُ وَتَعْلَمُ وَلاَ أَعْلَمُ وَأَنْتَ عَلاَّمُ الْغُيُوبِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ، وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ فِي عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ، وَاقْدُرْ لِي الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ ـ قَالَ ـ وَيُسَمِّي حَاجَتَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1166
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 45
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 263
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1064 b

Abu Said al-Khudri reported:

'Ali b. Abu Talib sent to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from Yemen some gold alloyed with clay in a leather bag dyed in the leaves of Mimosa flava. He distributed it among four men. 'Uyaina b. Hisna, Aqra' b. Habis and Zaid al-Khail, and the fourth one was either Alqama b. 'Ulatha or 'Amir b. Tufail. A person from among his (Prophet's) Companions said: We had a better claim to this (wealth) than these (persons). This (remark) reached the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) upon which he said: Will you not trust me, whereas I am a trustee of Him Who is in the heaven? The news come to me from the heaven morning and evening. Then there stood up a person with deep sunken eyes, prominent cheek bones, and elevated forehead, thick beard, shaven head, tucked up loincloth, and he said: Messenger of Allah, fear Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Woe to thee. Do I not deserve most to fear Allah amongst the people of the earth? That man then returned. Khalid b. Walid then said: Messenger of Allah, should I not strike his neck? Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: Perhaps he may be observing the prayer. Khalid said: How many observers of prayer are there who profess with their tongue what is not in their heart? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have not been commanded to pierce through the hearts of people, nor to split their bellies (insides). He again looked at him and he was going back. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: There would arise a people from the progeny of this (man) who would recite the Qur'an glibly, but it would not go beyond their throats; they would (hurriedly) pass through (the teachings of their) religion just as the arrow passes through the prey. I conceive that he (the Holy Prophet) also said this: If I find them I would certainly kill them as were killed the (people of) Thamud.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ، الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي نُعْمٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ، يَقُولُ بَعَثَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الْيَمَنِ بِذَهَبَةٍ فِي أَدِيمٍ مَقْرُوظٍ لَمْ تُحَصَّلْ مِنْ تُرَابِهَا - قَالَ - فَقَسَمَهَا بَيْنَ أَرْبَعَةِ نَفَرٍ بَيْنَ عُيَيْنَةَ بْنِ حِصْنٍ وَالأَقْرَعِ بْنِ حَابِسٍ وَزَيْدِ الْخَيْلِ وَالرَّابِعُ إِمَّا عَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ عُلاَثَةَ وَإِمَّا عَامِرُ بْنُ الطُّفَيْلِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ كُنَّا نَحْنُ أَحَقَّ بِهَذَا مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ - قَالَ - فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَأْمَنُونِي وَأَنَا أَمِينُ مَنْ فِي السَّمَاءِ يَأْتِينِي خَبَرُ السَّمَاءِ صَبَاحًا وَمَسَاءً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ غَائِرُ الْعَيْنَيْنِ مُشْرِفُ الْوَجْنَتَيْنِ نَاشِزُ الْجَبْهَةِ كَثُّ اللِّحْيَةِ مَحْلُوقُ الرَّأْسِ مُشَمَّرُ الإِزَارِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَيْلَكَ أَوَلَسْتُ أَحَقَّ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ أَنْ يَتَّقِيَ اللَّهَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ وَلَّى الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ خَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ يُصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ خَالِدٌ وَكَمْ مِنْ مُصَلٍّ يَقُولُ بِلِسَانِهِ مَا لَيْسَ فِي قَلْبِهِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1064b
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 189
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2319
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2359 c

Anas b. Malik reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him stood when the sun had passed the meridian and he led them noon prayer and after observing salutations (completing the prayer) he stood upon the pulpit and talked about the Last Hour and made a mention of the important facts prior to it and then said:

He who desires to ask anything from me let him ask me about it. By Allah, I shall not move from this place so long as I do not inform you about that which you ask. Anas b. Malik said: People began to shed tears profusely when they heard this from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said it repeatedly: You ask me. Thereupon 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa stood up and said: Allah's Messenger, who is my father? He said: Your father is Hudhafa, and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said repeatedly: Ask me, and (it was at this juncture that 'Umar knelt down and said): We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life and with Muhammad as the Messenger (of Allah). Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) kept quiet so long as 'Umar spoke. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: (The Doom) is near; by Him, in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, there was presented to me the Paradise and Hell in the nook of this enclosure, and I did not see good and evil like that of the present day. Ibn Shihab reported: Ubaidullah b. 'Abdullah b. 'Utba told me that the mother of 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa told 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa: I have never heard of a son more disobedient than you. Do you feel yourself immune from the fact that your mother committed a sin which the women in the pre-Islamic period committed and then you disgrace her in the eyes of the people? 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa said: If my fatherhood were to be attributed to a black slave I would have connected myself with him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ حَرْمَلَةَ بْنِ عِمْرَانَ التُّجِيبِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ، وَهْبٍ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ حِينَ زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَصَلَّى لَهُمْ صَلاَةَ الظُّهْرِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَذَكَرَ السَّاعَةَ وَذَكَرَ أَنَّ قَبْلَهَا أُمُورًا عِظَامًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَسْأَلَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ فَلْيَسْأَلْنِي عَنْهُ فَوَاللَّهِ لاَ تَسْأَلُونَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ أَخْبَرْتُكُمْ بِهِ مَا دُمْتُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ فَأَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ الْبُكَاءَ حِينَ سَمِعُوا ذَلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَكْثَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَقُولَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ حُذَافَةَ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَبِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ أَنْ يَقُولَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ بَرَكَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً - قَالَ - فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ قَالَ عُمَرُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَوْلَى وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ آنِفًا فِي ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2359c
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 179
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5825
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1306
It was narrated that Qais bin 'Ubad said:
"Ammar bin Yasir led the people in prayer and he made the prayer short. It was as if they disliked that, so he said: 'Did I not do bowing and prostration properly?' They said: 'Yes.' He said: 'And I said a supplication that the Prophet (SAW) used to say:Allahumma bi 'ilmikal-ghaiba wa qudratika 'alal-khalqi ahini ma 'alimtal-hayata khairan li, wa tawaffani idha 'alimtal-wafata khairan li. Allahumma as'aluka khashyataka fil-ghaibi wash-shahadati wa as'aluka kalimatul-aqua fir-rida'i wal ghadab, wa as'alukal-qasda fil faqr wal-ghina, wa as'aluka na'iman la yanfadu wa as'aluka qurrata ainan la tanqati'u wa as'alukar-rida'i ba'dal-qada'i wa as'aluka bardal 'aishi ba'dal-mawti, wa as'aluka ladhatan-nazari ila wajhika wash-shawqa ila liqa'ika fi fitnatin mudillatin, Allahumma zayyina dizinatil-imani waj'alna hudatan muhtadin (O Allah, by Your knowledge of the unseen and Your power over creation, keep me alive so long as You know that living is good for me and cause me to die when You know that death is better for me. O Allah, cause me to fear You in secret and in public. I ask You to make me true in speech in times of pleasure and of anger. I ask You to make me moderate in times of wealth and poverty. And I ask You for everlasting delight and joy that will never cease. I ask You to make me pleased with that which You have decreed and for an easy life after death. I ask You for the sweetness of looking upon Your face and a longing to meet You in a manner that does not entail a calamity that will bring about harm or a trial that will cause deviation. O Allah, beautify us with the adornment of faith and make us among those who guide and are rightly guided."
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي هَاشِمٍ الْوَاسِطِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مِجْلَزٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عُبَادٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى عَمَّارُ بْنُ يَاسِرٍ بِالْقَوْمِ صَلاَةً أَخَفَّهَا فَكَأَنَّهُمْ أَنْكَرُوهَا فَقَالَ أَلَمْ أُتِمَّ الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ قَالُوا بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَّا إِنِّي دَعَوْتُ فِيهَا بِدُعَاءٍ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدْعُو بِهِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ بِعِلْمِكَ الْغَيْبَ وَقُدْرَتِكَ عَلَى الْخَلْقِ أَحْيِنِي مَا عَلِمْتَ الْحَيَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي وَتَوَفَّنِي إِذَا عَلِمْتَ الْوَفَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي وَأَسْأَلُكَ خَشْيَتَكَ فِي الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ وَكَلِمَةَ الإِخْلاَصِ فِي الرِّضَا وَالْغَضَبِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ نَعِيمًا لاَ يَنْفَدُ وَقُرَّةَ عَيْنٍ لاَ تَنْقَطِعُ وَأَسْأَلُكَ الرِّضَاءَ بِالْقَضَاءِ وَبَرْدَ الْعَيْشِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَلَذَّةَ النَّظَرِ إِلَى وَجْهِكَ وَالشَّوْقَ إِلَى لِقَائِكَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضَرَّاءَ مُضِرَّةٍ وَفِتْنَةٍ مُضِلَّةٍ اللَّهُمَّ زَيِّنَّا بِزِينَةِ الإِيمَانِ وَاجْعَلْنَا هُدَاةً مُهْتَدِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1306
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1307
Sunan Ibn Majah 1628
It was narrated that Ibn ‘Abbas said:
“When they wanted to dig a grave for the Messenger of Allah (SAW), they sent for Abu ‘Ubaidah bin Jarrah, who used to dig graves in the manner of the people of Makkah, and they sent for Abu Talhah, who used to dig graves for the people of Al-Madinah, and he used to make a niche in the grave. They sent two messengers to both of them, and they said: ‘O Allah, choose what is best for Your Messenger.’ They found Abu Talhah and brought him, but they did not find Abu ‘Ubaidah. So he dug a grave with a niche for the Messenger of Allah (SAW). When they had finished preparing him, on Tuesday, he was placed on his bed in his house. Then the people entered upon the Messenger of Allah (SAW) in groups and offered the funeral prayer for him, and when they finished the women entered, and when they finished the children entered, and no one led the people in offering the funeral prayer for the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Muslims differed concerning the place where he should be buried. Some said that he should be buried in his mosque. Others said that he should be buried with his Companions. Then Abu Bakr said: ‘I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: “No Prophet ever passed away but he was buried where he died.” So they lifted up the bed of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) on which he had died, and dug the grave for him, then he (SAW) was buried in the middle of Tuesday night. ‘Ali bin Abu Talib, Fadl bin ‘Abbas and his brother Qutham, and Shuqran the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went down in his grave. Aws bin Khawli, who was Abu Laila, said to ‘Ali bin Abi Talib: ‘I adjure you by Allah! Give us our share of the Messenger of Allah (SAW).’ So ‘Ali said to him: ‘Come down.’ Shuqran, his freed slave, had taken a Qatifah which the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to wear. He buried it in his grave and said, ‘By Allah, no one will ever wear it after you.’ So it was buried with the Messenger of Allah (SAW).”
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، أَنْبَأَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي حُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَرَادُوا أَنْ يَحْفِرُوا، لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بَعَثُوا إِلَى أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ الْجَرَّاحِ وَكَانَ يَضْرَحُ كَضَرِيحِ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ وَبَعَثُوا إِلَى أَبِي طَلْحَةَ وَكَانَ هُوَ الَّذِي يَحْفِرُ لأَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَ يَلْحَدُ فَبَعَثُوا إِلَيْهِمَا رَسُولَيْنِ وَقَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ خِرْ لِرَسُولِكَ ‏.‏ فَوَجَدُوا أَبَا طَلْحَةَ فَجِيءَ بِهِ وَلَمْ يُوجَدْ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ فَلَحَدَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغُوا مِنْ جِهَازِهِ يَوْمَ الثُّلاَثَاءِ وُضِعَ عَلَى سَرِيرِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ النَّاسُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَرْسَالاً ‏.‏ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغُوا أَدْخَلُوا النِّسَاءَ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغُوا أَدْخَلُوا الصِّبْيَانَ وَلَمْ يَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَحَدٌ ‏.‏ لَقَدِ اخْتَلَفَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ فِي الْمَكَانِ الَّذِي يُحْفَرُ لَهُ فَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ يُدْفَنُ فِي مَسْجِدِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ يُدْفَنُ مَعَ أَصْحَابِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا قُبِضَ نَبِيٌّ إِلاَّ دُفِنَ ...
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1628
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 196
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1628
Mishkat al-Masabih 3149
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
God’s Messenger taught us the tashahhud in the prayer and in case of some need, saying that the tashahhud in the prayer is, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things belong to God. Peace, and God’s mercy and blessings be upon you, O Prophet. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” The tashahhud in case of some need is, “Praise be to God from whom we ask help and pardon. We seek refuge in God from the evils within ourselves. He whom God guides if has no one who can lead him astray, and he whom He leads astray has no one to guide him. I testify that there is no god but God, and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger." And one should recite three verses: “You who believe, fear God as He should be feared, and die only as Muslims;” (Al-Qur’an 3:102). “You who believe . . . fear God by whom you ask your mutual rights, and reverence the wombs. God has been watching over you;” (Al-Qur’an 4:1 which has ‘O Mankind.’). “You who believe, if you fear God and say what is true He will make your deeds sound and forgive you your sins. He who obeys God and His Messenger has attained a mighty success” (Al-Qur’an 33:70). Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. In Tirmidhi’s Jami' Sufyan ath-Thauri gave a commentary on the three verses. Ibn Majah added “whom we praise” after “praise be to God”, and “from our evil actions” after “from the evils within ourselves.” After “mighty success” Darimi added that one should then express what he needs. In Sharh as-sunna it is transmitted on the authority of Ibn Mas’ud concerning the form of words for some need, whether marriage or something else.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: عَلَّمَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ التَّشَهُّدَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَالتَّشَهُّدَ فِي الْحَاجَةِ قَالَ: التَّشَهُّدُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ: «التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ» . وَالتَّشَهُّدُ فِي الْحَاجَةِ: «إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ لِلَّهِ نَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسنَا من يهد اللَّهُ فَلَا مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلَا هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ» . وَيَقْرَأُ ثَلَاثَ آيَاتٍ (يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِ وَلَا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلَّا وَأَنْتُمْ مُسلمُونَ) (يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُوا رَبَّكُمُ الَّذِي خَلَقَكُمْ مِنْ نَفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالًا كَثِيرًا وَنِسَاءً وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي تساءلون وَالْأَرْحَامَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيبًا) (يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَقُولُوا قَوْلًا سَدِيدًا يُصْلِحْ لَكُمْ أَعْمَالَكُمْ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبَكُمْ وَمَنْ يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَقَدْ فَازَ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3149
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 69
Hadith 29, 40 Hadith an-Nawawi

On the authority of Muadh bin Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him) who said:

I said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of an act which will take me into Paradise and will keep me away from the Hellfire.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “You have asked me about a great matter, yet it is easy for him for whom Allah makes it easy: worship Allah, without associating any partners with Him; establish the prayer; pay the zakat; fast in Ramadhan; and make the pilgrimage to the House.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not guide you towards the means of goodness? Fasting is a shield; charity wipes away sin as water extinguishes fire; and the praying of a man in the depths of the night.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited: “[Those] who forsake their beds, to invoke their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend (charity in Allah’s cause) out of what We have bestowed on them. No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do.” [as-Sajdah, 16-17] Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not inform you of the head of the matter, its pillar and its peak?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The head of the matter is Islam, its pillar is the prayer and its peak is jihad.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not tell you of the foundation of all of that?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” So he took hold of his tongue and said, “Restrain this.” I said, “O Prophet of Allah, will we be taken to account for what we say with it?” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “May your mother be bereaved of you, O Muadh! Is there anything that throws people into the Hellfire upon their faces — or: on their noses — except the harvests of their tongues?” It was related by at-Tirmidhi, who said it was a good and sound hadeeth.

عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قُلْت يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ! أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يُدْخِلُنِي الْجَنَّةَ وَيُبَاعِدْنِي مِنْ النَّارِ، قَالَ: "لَقَدْ سَأَلْت عَنْ عَظِيمٍ، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسِيرٌ عَلَى مَنْ يَسَّرَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ: تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لَا تُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا، وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلَاةَ، وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ، وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ، وَتَحُجُّ الْبَيْتَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أَدُلُّك عَلَى أَبْوَابِ الْخَيْرِ؟ الصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ، وَالصَّدَقَةُ تُطْفِئُ الْخَطِيئَةَ كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ، وَصَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ، ثُمَّ تَلَا: " تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ " حَتَّى بَلَغَ "يَعْمَلُونَ"،[ 32 سورة السجدة / الأيتان : 16 و 17 ] ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِرَأْسِ الْأَمْرِ وَعَمُودِهِ وَذُرْوَةِ سَنَامِهِ؟ قُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: رَأْسُ الْأَمْرِ الْإِسْلَامُ، وَعَمُودُهُ الصَّلَاةُ، وَذُرْوَةُ سَنَامِهِ الْجِهَادُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِمَلَاكِ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ؟ فقُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ! فَأَخَذَ بِلِسَانِهِ وَقَالَ: كُفَّ عَلَيْك هَذَا. قُلْت: يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ وَإِنَّا لَمُؤَاخَذُونَ بِمَا نَتَكَلَّمُ بِهِ؟ فَقَالَ: ثَكِلَتْك أُمُّك وَهَلْ يَكُبُّ النَّاسَ عَلَى وُجُوهِهِمْ -أَوْ قَالَ عَلَى مَنَاخِرِهِمْ- إلَّا حَصَائِدُ أَلْسِنَتِهِمْ؟!" . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ [رقم:2616] وَقَالَ: حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.
Sahih al-Bukhari 4703

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Mualla:

While I was praying, the Prophet passed by and called me, but I did not go to him till I had finished my prayer. When I went to him, he said, "What prevented you from coming?" I said, "I was praying." He said, "Didn't Allah say" "O you who believes Give your response to Allah (by obeying Him) and to His Apostle." (8.24) Then he added, "Shall I tell you the most superior Sura in the Qur'an before I go out of the mosque?" When the Prophet intended to go out (of the Mosque), I reminded him and he said, "That is: "Al hamdu-li l-lahi Rabbil-`alamin (Surat-al-fatiha)' which is the seven oft repeated verses (Al-Mathani) and the Grand Qur'an which has been given to me."

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ خُبَيْبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُعَلَّى، قَالَ مَرَّ بِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا أُصَلِّي فَدَعَانِي فَلَمْ آتِهِ حَتَّى صَلَّيْتُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَأْتِيَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ يَقُلِ اللَّهُ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اسْتَجِيبُوا لِلَّهِ وَلِلرَّسُولِ‏}‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَلاَ أُعَلِّمُكَ أَعْظَمَ سُورَةٍ فِي الْقُرْآنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَخْرُجَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ ‏"‏ فَذَهَبَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيَخْرُجَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَذَكَّرْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏‏{‏الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ هِيَ السَّبْعُ الْمَثَانِي وَالْقُرْآنُ الْعَظِيمُ الَّذِي أُوتِيتُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4703
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 225
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 226
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5063

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

A group of three men came to the houses of the wives of the Prophet asking how the Prophet worshipped (Allah), and when they were informed about that, they considered their worship insufficient and said, "Where are we from the Prophet as his past and future sins have been forgiven." Then one of them said, "I will offer the prayer throughout the night forever." The other said, "I will fast throughout the year and will not break my fast." The third said, "I will keep away from the women and will not marry forever." Allah's Apostle came to them and said, "Are you the same people who said so-and-so? By Allah, I am more submissive to Allah and more afraid of Him than you; yet I fast and break my fast, I do sleep and I also marry women. So he who does not follow my tradition in religion, is not from me (not one of my followers).

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ الطَّوِيلُ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ جَاءَ ثَلاَثَةُ رَهْطٍ إِلَى بُيُوتِ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْأَلُونَ عَنْ عِبَادَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا أُخْبِرُوا كَأَنَّهُمْ تَقَالُّوهَا فَقَالُوا وَأَيْنَ نَحْنُ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَحَدُهُمْ أَمَّا أَنَا فَإِنِّي أُصَلِّي اللَّيْلَ أَبَدًا‏.‏ وَقَالَ آخَرُ أَنَا أَصُومُ الدَّهْرَ وَلاَ أُفْطِرُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ آخَرُ أَنَا أَعْتَزِلُ النِّسَاءَ فَلاَ أَتَزَوَّجُ أَبَدًا‏.‏ فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَنْتُمُ الَّذِينَ قُلْتُمْ كَذَا وَكَذَا أَمَا وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَخْشَاكُمْ لِلَّهِ وَأَتْقَاكُمْ لَهُ، لَكِنِّي أَصُومُ وَأُفْطِرُ، وَأُصَلِّي وَأَرْقُدُ وَأَتَزَوَّجُ النِّسَاءَ، فَمَنْ رَغِبَ عَنْ سُنَّتِي فَلَيْسَ مِنِّي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5063
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 1
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 361

Narrated Sa`id bin Al-Harith:

I asked Jabir bin `Abdullah about praying in a single garment. He said, "I traveled with the Prophet during some of his journeys, and I came to him at night for some purpose and I found him praying. At that time, I was wearing a single garment with which I covered my shoulders and prayed by his side. When he finished the prayer, he asked, 'O Jabir! What has brought you here?' I told him what I wanted. When I finished, he asked, 'O Jabir! What is this garment which I have seen and with which you covered your shoulders?' I replied, 'It is a (tight) garment.' He said, 'If the garment is large enough, wrap it round the body (covering the shoulders) and if it is tight (too short) then use it as an Izar (tie it around your waist only.)' "

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ صَالِحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ، فِي الثَّوْبِ الْوَاحِدِ فَقَالَ خَرَجْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَعْضِ أَسْفَارِهِ، فَجِئْتُ لَيْلَةً لِبَعْضِ أَمْرِي، فَوَجَدْتُهُ يُصَلِّي وَعَلَىَّ ثَوْبٌ وَاحِدٌ، فَاشْتَمَلْتُ بِهِ وَصَلَّيْتُ إِلَى جَانِبِهِ، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا السُّرَى يَا جَابِرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ بِحَاجَتِي، فَلَمَّا فَرَغْتُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا هَذَا الاِشْتِمَالُ الَّذِي رَأَيْتُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ كَانَ ثَوْبٌ‏.‏ يَعْنِي ضَاقَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ كَانَ وَاسِعًا فَالْتَحِفْ بِهِ، وَإِنْ كَانَ ضَيِّقًا فَاتَّزِرْ بِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 361
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 357
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 399

Narrated Bara' bin `Azib:

Allah's Apostle prayed facing Baitul-Maqdis for sixteen or seventeen months but he loved to face the Ka`ba (at Mecca) so Allah revealed: "Verily, We have seen the turning of your face to the heaven!" (2:144) So the Prophet faced the Ka`ba and the fools amongst the people namely "the Jews" said, "What has turned them from their Qibla (Baitul-Maqdis) which they formerly observed"" (Allah revealed): "Say: 'To Allah belongs the East and the West. He guides whom he will to a straight path'." (2:142) A man prayed with the Prophet (facing the Ka`ba) and went out. He saw some of the Ansar praying the `Asr prayer with their faces towards Baitul-Maqdis, he said, "I bear witness that I prayed with Allah's Apostle facing the Ka`ba." So all the people turned their faces towards the Ka`ba.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَجَاءٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى نَحْوَ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ سِتَّةَ عَشَرَ أَوْ سَبْعَةَ عَشَرَ شَهْرًا، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُوَجَّهَ إِلَى الْكَعْبَةِ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏قَدْ نَرَى تَقَلُّبَ وَجْهِكَ فِي السَّمَاءِ‏}‏ فَتَوَجَّهَ نَحْوَ الْكَعْبَةِ، وَقَالَ السُّفَهَاءُ مِنَ النَّاسِ ـ وَهُمُ الْيَهُودُ ـ مَا وَلاَّهُمْ عَنْ قِبْلَتِهِمُ الَّتِي كَانُوا عَلَيْهَا ‏{‏قُلْ لِلَّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُسْتَقِيمٍ‏}‏ فَصَلَّى مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلٌ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ بَعْدَ مَا صَلَّى، فَمَرَّ عَلَى قَوْمٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فِي صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ نَحْوَ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ فَقَالَ هُوَ يَشْهَدُ أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَأَنَّهُ تَوَجَّهَ نَحْوَ الْكَعْبَةِ‏.‏ فَتَحَرَّفَ الْقَوْمُ حَتَّى تَوَجَّهُوا نَحْوَ الْكَعْبَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 399
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 50
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 392
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from Ata ibn Yasar from Abdullah as-Sanabihi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "A trusting slave does wudu and as he rinses his mouth the wrong actions leave it. As he cleans his nose the wrong actions leave it. As he washes his face, the wrong actions leave it, even from underneath his eyelashes. As he washes his hands the wrong actions leave them, even from underneath his fingernails. As he wipes his head the wrong actions leave it, even from his ears. And as he washes his feet the wrong actions leave them, even from underneath the toenails of both his feet." He added, "Then his walking to the mosque and his prayer are an extra reward for him."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الصُّنَابِحِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ الْعَبْدُ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَتَمَضْمَضَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ فِيهِ وَإِذَا اسْتَنْثَرَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ أَنْفِهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَشْفَارِ عَيْنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ يَدَيْهِ فَإِذَا مَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رَأْسِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رِجْلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ رِجْلَيْهِ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ كَانَ مَشْيُهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَصَلاَتُهُ نَافِلَةً لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 31
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 61

Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi from Abu Salama ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf that he asked A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, what the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was like during Ramadan. She said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not go above eleven rakas in Ramadan or at any other time. He prayed four - do not ask me about their beauty or length. Then he prayed another four - do not ask me about their beauty and length. Then he prayed three."

A'isha continued, "I said, 'Messenger of Allah, are you sleeping before you do the witr?' He said, A'isha, my eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَيْفَ كَانَتْ صَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَتْ مَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَزِيدُ فِي رَمَضَانَ وَلاَ فِي غَيْرِهِ عَلَى إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا فَلاَ تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا فَلاَ تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثَلاَثًا فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَتَنَامُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُوتِرَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا عَائِشَةُ إِنَّ عَيْنَىَّ تَنَامَانِ وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 7, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 7, Hadith 263

Yahya related to me from Malik from Salih ibn Kaysan from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud that Zayd ibn Khalid al- Juhani said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took the subh prayer with us at Hudaybiyya after it had rained in the night. When he had finished he went up to the people and said, 'Do you know what your Lord has said?' They said, 'Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said, 'Some of my slaves have begun the morning believing in Me, and others have begun it rejecting Me. As for those who say, 'We were rained on by the overflowing favour of Allah and His mercy,' they believe in Me and reject the stars. But as for those who say, 'We were rained on by such and such a star, they reject Me and believe in the stars.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَةِ عَلَى إِثْرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ رَبُّكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ بِي فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي كَافِرٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِنَوْءِ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَذَلِكَ كَافِرٌ بِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 13, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 13, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 13, Hadith 455

Yahya said that he heard Malik say, "What I have heard from the people of knowledge is that if a man succumbs to an illness which makes fasting very difficult for him and exhausts him and wears him out, he can break his fast. This is the same as with a sick man in the prayer, who finds standing to be too difficult and exhausting, (and Allah knows better than the slave that it is an excuse for him and that it really cannot be described). If the man is in such a condition he prays sitting, and the deen of Allah is ease.

Allah has permitted a traveller to break the fast when travelling, and he has more strength for fasting than a sick man. Allah, the Exalted, says in His book, 'Whoever among you is ill or on a journey (must fast) a number of other days,' and Allah has thus permitted a traveller to break his fast when on a journey, and he is more capable of fasting than a sick man.

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 41
Sahih al-Bukhari 6311

Narrated Al-Bara bin `Azib:

Allah's Apostle said to me, "When you want to go to bed, perform ablution as you do for prayer, then lie down on your right side and say: 'Allahumma aslamtu wajhi ilaika, wa fawwadtu 'amri ilaika wa alja'tu dhahri ilaika, raghbatan wa rahbatan ilaika, la malja'a wa la manja minka illa ilaika. Amantu bikitabik al-ladhi anzalta wa binabiyyika al-ladhi arsalta'. If you should die then (after reciting this) you will die on the religion of Islam (i.e., as a Muslim); so let these words be the last you say (before going to bed)" While I was memorizing it, I said, "Wa birasulika al-ladhi arsalta (in Your Apostle whom You have sent).' The Prophet said, "No, but say: Wa binabiyyika al-ladhi arsalta (in Your Prophet whom You have sent).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مَنْصُورًا، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْبَرَاءُ بْنُ عَازِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا أَتَيْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ فَتَوَضَّأْ وَضُوءَكَ لِلصَّلاَةِ، ثُمَّ اضْطَجِعْ عَلَى شِقِّكَ الأَيْمَنِ، وَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ أَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِي إِلَيْكَ، وَفَوَّضْتُ أَمْرِي إِلَيْكَ، وَأَلْجَأْتُ ظَهْرِي إِلَيْكَ، رَغْبَةً وَرَهْبَةً إِلَيْكَ، لاَ مَلْجَأَ وَلاَ مَنْجَا مِنْكَ إِلاَّ إِلَيْكَ، آمَنْتُ بِكِتَابِكَ الَّذِي أَنْزَلْتَ، وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ‏.‏ فَإِنْ مُتَّ مُتَّ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ، فَاجْعَلْهُنَّ آخِرَ مَا تَقُولُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ أَسْتَذْكِرُهُنَّ وَبِرَسُولِكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ، وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6311
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 323
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7105, 7106, 7107

Narrated Shaqiq bin Salama:

I was sitting with Abu Mas`ud and Abu Musa and `Ammar. Abu Mas`ud said (to `Ammar), "There is none of your companions but, if I wish, I could find fault with him except with you. Since you joined the company of the Prophet I have never seen anything done by you more criticizable by me than your haste in this issue." `Ammar said, O Abu Mas`ud ! I have never seen anything done by you or by this companion of yours (i.e., Abu Musa) more criticizable by me than your keeping away from this issue since the time you both joined the company of the Prophet." Then Abu Mas`ud who was a rich man, said (to his servant), "O boy! Bring two suits." Then he gave one to Abu Musa and the other to `Ammar and said (to them), "Put on these suits before going for the Friday prayer. "

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، كُنْتُ جَالِسًا مَعَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ وَأَبِي مُوسَى وَعَمَّارٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ مَا مِنْ أَصْحَابِكَ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ لَوْ شِئْتُ لَقُلْتُ فِيهِ غَيْرَكَ، وَمَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْكَ شَيْئًا مُنْذُ صَحِبْتَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْيَبَ عِنْدِي مِنِ اسْتِسْرَاعِكَ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمَّارٌ يَا أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ وَمَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْكَ وَلاَ مِنْ صَاحِبِكَ هَذَا شَيْئًا مُنْذُ صَحِبْتُمَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْيَبَ عِنْدِي مِنْ إِبْطَائِكُمَا فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ وَكَانَ مُوسِرًا يَا غُلاَمُ هَاتِ حُلَّتَيْنِ‏.‏ فَأَعْطَى إِحْدَاهُمَا أَبَا مُوسَى وَالأُخْرَى عَمَّارًا وَقَالَ رُوحَا فِيهِ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7105, 7106, 7107
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 223
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 610

Narrated Humaid:

Anas bin Malik said, "Whenever the Prophet went out with us to fight (in Allah's cause) against any nation, he never allowed us to attack till morning and he would wait and see: if he heard Adhan he would postpone the attack and if he did not hear Adhan he would attack them." Anas added, "We reached Khaibar at night and in the morning when he did not hear the Adhan for the prayer, he (the Prophet ) rode and I rode behind Abi Talha and my foot was touching that of the Prophet. The inhabitants of Khaibar came out with their baskets and spades and when they saw the Prophet they shouted 'Muhammad! By Allah, Muhammad and his army.' When Allah's Apostle saw them, he said, "Allahu-Akbar! Allahu-Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach a (hostile) nation (to fight), then evil will be the morning of those who have been warned."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا غَزَا بِنَا قَوْمًا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَغْزُو بِنَا حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ وَيَنْظُرَ، فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا كَفَّ عَنْهُمْ، وَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ أَذَانًا أَغَارَ عَلَيْهِمْ، قَالَ فَخَرَجْنَا إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهِمْ لَيْلاً، فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ وَلَمْ يَسْمَعْ أَذَانًا رَكِبَ وَرَكِبْتُ خَلْفَ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، وَإِنَّ قَدَمِي لَتَمَسُّ قَدَمَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَرَجُوا إِلَيْنَا بِمَكَاتِلِهِمْ وَمَسَاحِيهِمْ فَلَمَّا رَأَوُا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالُوا مُحَمَّدٌ وَاللَّهِ، مُحَمَّدٌ وَالْخَمِيسُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا رَآهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، خَرِبَتْ خَيْبَرُ، إِنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا بِسَاحَةِ قَوْمٍ فَسَاءَ صَبَاحُ الْمُنْذَرِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 610
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 584
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 844

Narrated Warrad:

(the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu`ba) Once Al-Mughira dictated to me in a letter addressed to Muawiya that the Prophet used to say after every compulsory prayer, "La ilaha illa l-lahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu l-mulku wa lahu l-hamdu, wa huwa `ala kulli shay'in qadir. Allahumma la mani`a lima a`taita, wa la mu`tiya lima mana`ta, wa la yanfa`u dhal-jaddi minka l-jadd. [There is no Deity but Allah, Alone, no Partner to Him. His is the Kingdom and all praise, and Omnipotent is he. O Allah! Nobody can hold back what you gave, nobody can give what You held back, and no struggler's effort can benefit against You]." And Al-Hasan said, "Al-jadd' means prosperity [??]."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ أَمْلَى عَلَىَّ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ فِي كِتَابٍ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ مَكْتُوبَةٍ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ، وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ، وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعْبَةُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بِهَذَا، وَعَنِ الْحَكَمِ عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُخَيْمِرَةَ عَنْ وَرَّادٍ بِهَذَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْحَسَنُ الْجَدُّ غِنًى‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 844
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 236
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 805
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1154

Narrated 'Ubada bin As-Samit:

The Prophet "Whoever gets up at night and says: -- 'La ilaha il-lallah Wahdahu la Sharika lahu Lahu-lmulk, waLahu-l-hamd wahuwa 'ala kullishai'in Qadir. Al hamdu lil-lahi wa subhanal-lahi wa la-ilaha il-lal-lah wa-l-lahu akbar wa la hawla Wala Quwata il-la-bil-lah.' (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. He is the Only One and has no partners . For Him is the Kingdom and all the praises are due for Him. He is Omnipotent. All the praises are for Allah. All the glories are for Allah. And none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, And Allah is Great And there is neither Might nor Power Except with Allah). And then says: -- Allahumma, Ighfir li (O Allah! Forgive me). Or invokes (Allah), he will be responded to and if he performs ablution (and prays), his prayer will be accepted."

حَدَّثَنَا صَدَقَةُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُمَيْرُ بْنُ هَانِئٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جُنَادَةُ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، حَدَّثَنِي عُبَادَةُ بْنُ الصَّامِتِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ تَعَارَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ‏.‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ، وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي‏.‏ أَوْ دَعَا اسْتُجِيبَ، فَإِنْ تَوَضَّأَ وَصَلَّى قُبِلَتْ صَلاَتُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1154
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 35
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 253
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1212

Narrated `Aisha:

Once the sun eclipsed and Allah's Apostle stood up for the prayer and recited a very long Sura and when bowed for a long while and then raised his head and started reciting another Sura. Then he bowed, and after finishing, he prostrated and did the same in the second rak`a and then said, "These (lunar and solar eclipses) are two of the signs of Allah and if you see them, pray till the eclipse is over. No doubt, while standing at this place I saw everything promised to me by Allah and I saw (Paradise) and I wanted to pluck a bunch (of grapes) therefrom, at the time when you saw me stepping forward. No doubt, I saw Hell with its different parts destroying each other when you saw me retreating and in it I saw `Amr bin Luhai who started the tradition of freeing animals (set them free) in the name of idols."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، قَالَ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ، فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَرَأَ سُورَةً طَوِيلَةً، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ اسْتَفْتَحَ بِسُورَةٍ أُخْرَى، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ حَتَّى قَضَاهَا وَسَجَدَ، ثُمَّ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُمَا آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ، فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ ذَلِكَ فَصَلُّوا حَتَّى يُفْرَجَ عَنْكُمْ، لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا كُلَّ شَىْءٍ وُعِدْتُهُ، حَتَّى لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي أُرِيدُ أَنْ آخُذَ قِطْفًا مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ حِينَ رَأَيْتُمُونِي جَعَلْتُ أَتَقَدَّمُ، وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ جَهَنَّمَ يَحْطِمُ بَعْضُهَا بَعْضًا حِينَ رَأَيْتُمُونِي تَأَخَّرْتُ، وَرَأَيْتُ فِيهَا عَمْرَو بْنَ لُحَىٍّ وَهُوَ الَّذِي سَيَّبَ السَّوَائِبَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1212
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 16
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 303
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1767

Narrated Nafi`:

Ibn `Umar used to spend the night at Dhi-Tuwa in between the two Thaniyas and then he would enter Mecca through the Thaniya which is at the higher region of Mecca, and whenever he came to Mecca for Hajj or `Umra, he never made his she camel kneel down except near the gate of the Masjid (Sacred Mosque) and then he would enter (it) and go to the Black (stone) Corner and start from there circumambulating the Ka`ba seven times: hastening in the first three rounds (Ramal) and walking in the last four. On finishing, he would offer two rak`at prayer and set out to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa before returning to his dwelling place. On returning (to Medina) from Hajj or `Umra, he used to make his camel kneel down at Al-Batha which is at Dhul-Hulaifa, the place where the Prophet used to make his camel kneel down.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو ضَمْرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ كَانَ يَبِيتُ بِذِي طُوًى بَيْنَ الثَّنِيَّتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ مِنَ الثَّنِيَّةِ الَّتِي بِأَعْلَى مَكَّةَ، وَكَانَ إِذَا قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ حَاجًّا أَوْ مُعْتَمِرًا لَمْ يُنِخْ نَاقَتَهُ إِلاَّ عِنْدَ باب الْمَسْجِدِ، ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيَأْتِي الرُّكْنَ الأَسْوَدَ فَيَبْدَأُ بِهِ، ثُمَّ يَطُوفُ سَبْعًا ثَلاَثًا سَعْيًا، وَأَرْبَعًا مَشْيًا، ثُمَّ يَنْصَرِفُ فَيُصَلِّي سَجْدَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ يَنْطَلِقُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْجِعَ إِلَى مَنْزِلِهِ، فَيَطُوفُ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ، وَكَانَ إِذَا صَدَرَ عَنِ الْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ أَنَاخَ بِالْبَطْحَاءِ الَّتِي بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ الَّتِي كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُنِيخُ بِهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1767
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 243
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 820
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1982

Narrated Anas:

The Prophet paid a visit to Um-Sulaim and she placed before him dates and ghee. The Prophet said, "Replace the ghee and dates in their respective containers for I am fasting." Then he stood somewhere in her house and offered an optional prayer and then he invoked good on Um-Sulaim and her family. Then Um-Sulaim said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have a special request (today)." He said, "What is it?" She replied, "(Please invoke for) your servant Anas." So Allah's Apostle did not leave anything good in the world or the Hereafter which he did not invoke (Allah to bestow) on me and said, "O Allah! Give him (i.e. Anas) property and children and bless him." Thus I am one of the richest among the Ansar and my daughter Umaina told me that when Al-Hajjaj came to Basra, more than 120 of my offspring had been buried.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي خَالِدٌ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ الْحَارِثِ ـ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ دَخَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ، فَأَتَتْهُ بِتَمْرٍ وَسَمْنٍ، قَالَ ‏"‏ أَعِيدُوا سَمْنَكُمْ فِي سِقَائِهِ، وَتَمْرَكُمْ فِي وِعَائِهِ، فَإِنِّي صَائِمٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى نَاحِيَةٍ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ، فَصَلَّى غَيْرَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ، فَدَعَا لأُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ، وَأَهْلِ بَيْتِهَا، فَقَالَتْ أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ لِي خُوَيْصَةً، قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا هِيَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ خَادِمُكَ أَنَسٌ‏.‏ فَمَا تَرَكَ خَيْرَ آخِرَةٍ وَلاَ دُنْيَا إِلاَّ دَعَا لِي بِهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ ارْزُقْهُ مَالاً وَوَلَدًا وَبَارِكْ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَإِنِّي لَمِنْ أَكْثَرِ الأَنْصَارِ مَالاً‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَتْنِي ابْنَتِي أُمَيْنَةُ أَنَّهُ دُفِنَ لِصُلْبِي مَقْدَمَ حَجَّاجٍ الْبَصْرَةَ بِضْعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ وَمِائَةٌ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدٌ، سَمِعَ أَنَسًا ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1982
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 89
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 203
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2016

Narrated Abu Salama:

I asked Abu Sa`id, and he was a friend of mine, (about the Night of Qadr) and he said, "We practiced I`tikaf (seclusion in the mosque) in the middle third of the month of Ramadan with the Prophet . In the morning of the 20th of Ramadan, the Prophet came and addressed us and said, 'I was informed of (the date of the Night of Qadr) but I was caused to forget it; so search for it in the odd nights of the last ten nights of the month of Ramadan. (In the dream) I saw myself prostrating in mud and water (as a sign). So, whoever was in I`tikaf with me should return to it with me (for another 10-day's period)', and we returned. At that time there was no sign of clouds in the sky but suddenly a cloud came and it rained till rainwater started leaking through the roof of the mosque which was made of date-palm leaf stalks. Then the prayer was established and I saw Allah's Apostle prostrating in mud and water and I saw the traces of mud on his forehead."

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ وَكَانَ لِي صَدِيقًا فَقَالَ اعْتَكَفْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْعَشْرَ الأَوْسَطَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ، فَخَرَجَ صَبِيحَةَ عِشْرِينَ، فَخَطَبَنَا وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي أُرِيتُ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ، ثُمَّ أُنْسِيتُهَا أَوْ نُسِّيتُهَا، فَالْتَمِسُوهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ فِي الْوَتْرِ، وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ أَنِّي أَسْجُدُ فِي مَاءٍ وَطِينٍ، فَمَنْ كَانَ اعْتَكَفَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلْيَرْجِعْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعْنَا وَمَا نَرَى فِي السَّمَاءِ قَزَعَةً، فَجَاءَتْ سَحَابَةٌ فَمَطَرَتْ حَتَّى سَالَ سَقْفُ الْمَسْجِدِ وَكَانَ مِنْ جَرِيدِ النَّخْلِ، وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَرَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْجُدُ فِي الْمَاءِ وَالطِّينِ، حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ أَثَرَ الطِّينِ فِي جَبْهَتِهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2016
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 233
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2419

Narrated `Umar bin Al-Khattab:

I heard Hisham bin Hakim bin Hizam reciting Surat-al-Furqan in a way different to that of mine. Allah's Apostle had taught it to me (in a different way). So, I was about to quarrel with him (during the prayer) but I waited till he finished, then I tied his garment round his neck and seized him by it and brought him to Allah's Apostle and said, "I have heard him reciting Surat-al-Furqan in a way different to the way you taught it to me." The Prophet ordered me to release him and asked Hisham to recite it. When he recited it, Allah s Apostle said, "It was revealed in this way." He then asked me to recite it. When I recited it, he said, "It was revealed in this way. The Qur'an has been revealed in seven different ways, so recite it in the way that is easier for you."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ هِشَامَ بْنَ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حِزَامٍ، يَقْرَأُ سُورَةَ الْفُرْقَانِ عَلَى غَيْرِ مَا أَقْرَؤُهَا، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَقْرَأَنِيهَا، وَكِدْتُ أَنْ أَعْجَلَ عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ أَمْهَلْتُهُ حَتَّى انْصَرَفَ، ثُمَّ لَبَّبْتُهُ بِرِدَائِهِ فَجِئْتُ بِهِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ هَذَا يَقْرَأُ عَلَى غَيْرِ مَا أَقْرَأْتَنِيهَا، فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ أَرْسِلْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ اقْرَأْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَرَأَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَكَذَا أُنْزِلَتْ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِي ‏"‏ اقْرَأْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَرَأْتُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَكَذَا أُنْزِلَتْ‏.‏ إِنَّ الْقُرْآنَ أُنْزِلَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَحْرُفٍ فَاقْرَءُوا مِنْهُ مَا تَيَسَّرَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2419
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 41, Hadith 601
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3510

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

The delegates of `Abd-ul-Qais came to Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle! We are from the tribe of Rabi`a and the infidels of Mudar tribe stand between us and you, so that we cannot come to you except in the Sacred Months. Therefore we would like you to give us some instructions which we may follow and convey to our people staying behind us." The Prophet said, "I order you to observe four things and forbid you (to do) four things: (I order you) to believe in Allah testifying that None has the right to be worshipped except Allah; to offer the prayer perfectly; to pay the Zakat; and to give one-fifth of the war booty to Allah. And I forbid you to use Ad-Dubba, Al-Hantam, An-Naqir and Al- Muzaffat." (These are names of utensils in which alcoholic drinks were served.)

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَبِي جَمْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يَقُولُ قَدِمَ وَفْدُ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا مِنْ هَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنْ رَبِيعَةَ قَدْ حَالَتْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكَ كُفَّارُ مُضَرَ، فَلَسْنَا نَخْلُصُ إِلَيْكَ إِلاَّ فِي كُلِّ شَهْرٍ حَرَامٍ، فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَنَا بِأَمْرٍ، نَأْخُذُهُ عَنْكَ، وَنُبَلِّغُهُ مَنْ وَرَاءَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ آمُرُكُمْ بِأَرْبَعٍ، وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ أَرْبَعٍ، الإِيمَانِ بِاللَّهِ شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَإِقَامِ الصَّلاَةِ وَإِيتَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ، وَأَنْ تُؤَدُّوا إِلَى اللَّهِ خُمْسَ مَا غَنِمْتُمْ، وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنِ الدُّبَّاءِ، وَالْحَنْتَمِ، وَالنَّقِيرِ، وَالْمُزَفَّتِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3510
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 713
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3666

Narrated Abu Huraira:

I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "Anybody who spends a pair of something in Allah's Cause will be called from all the gates of Paradise, "O Allah's slave! This is good.' He who is amongst those who pray will be called from the gate of the prayer (in Paradise) and he who is from the people of Jihad will be called from the gate of Jihad, and he who is from those' who give in charity (i.e. Zakat) will be called from the gate of charity, and he who is amongst those who observe fast will be called from the gate of fasting, the gate of Raiyan." Abu Bakr said, "He who is called from all those gates will need nothing," He added, "Will anyone be called from all those gates, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "Yes, and I hope you will be among those, O Abu Bakr."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَنْفَقَ زَوْجَيْنِ مِنْ شَىْءٍ مِنَ الأَشْيَاءِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ دُعِيَ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ ـ يَعْنِي الْجَنَّةَ ـ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ هَذَا خَيْرٌ، فَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصَّلاَةِ دُعِيَ مِنْ باب الصَّلاَةِ، وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجِهَادِ دُعِيَ مِنْ باب الْجِهَادِ، وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصَّدَقَةِ دُعِيَ مِنْ باب الصَّدَقَةِ، وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصِّيَامِ دُعِيَ مِنْ باب الصِّيَامِ، وَبَابِ الرَّيَّانِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مَا عَلَى هَذَا الَّذِي يُدْعَى مِنْ تِلْكَ الأَبْوَابِ مِنْ ضَرُورَةٍ، وَقَالَ هَلْ يُدْعَى مِنْهَا كُلِّهَا أَحَدٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، وَأَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3666
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 18
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1159 o

'Abdullah b. 'Amr (Allah be pleased with them) reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to me! 'Abdullah b. 'Amr, it has been conveyed to me that you observe fast during the day and stand in prayer during the whole night. Don't do that, for your body has a share of its own in you, your eye has a share of its own in you, your wife has a share of her own in you. Observe fast and break it too. Fast for three days in every month and that is a prepetual fasting. I said! Messenger of Allah, I have got strength enough (to do more than this), whereupon he said:

Then observe the fast of David (peace be upon him). Observe fast one day and break it (on the other) day. And he ('Abdullah b. 'Amr) used to say: Would that I had availed myself of this concession.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ ابْنِ مَهْدِيٍّ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، - حَدَّثَنَا سَلِيمُ بْنُ حَيَّانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مِينَاءَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكَ تَصُومُ النَّهَارَ وَتَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ فَلاَ تَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ لِجَسَدِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا وَلِعَيْنِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا وَإِنَّ لِزَوْجِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا صُمْ وَأَفْطِرْ صُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَذَلِكَ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ بِي قُوَّةً ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - صُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي أَخَذْتُ بِالرُّخْصَةِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1159o
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 249
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2599
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1173 a

'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) decided to observe i'tikaf, he prayed in the morning and then went to the place of his i'tikaf, and he commanded that a tent should be pitched for him, and it was pitched. He (once) decided to observe i'tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. Zainab (the wife of the Holy Prophet) commanded that a tent should be pitched for her. It was pitched accordingly. And some other wives of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) commanded that tents should be pitched for them too. And they were pitched. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) offered the morning prayer, he looked and found (so many) tents. Thereupon he said:

What is this virtue that these (ladies) have decided to acquire? He commanded his tent to be struck and abandoned i'tikaf in the month of Ramadan and postponed it to the first ten days of Shawwal.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَعْتَكِفَ صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ مُعْتَكَفَهُ وَإِنَّهُ أَمَرَ بِخِبَائِهِ فَضُرِبَ أَرَادَ الاِعْتِكَافَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ فَأَمَرَتْ زَيْنَبُ بِخِبَائِهَا فَضُرِبَ وَأَمَرَ غَيْرُهَا مِنْ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِخِبَائِهِ فَضُرِبَ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْفَجْرَ نَظَرَ فَإِذَا الأَخْبِيَةُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ آلْبِرَّ تُرِدْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ بِخِبَائِهِ فَقُوِّضَ وَتَرَكَ الاِعْتِكَافَ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ حَتَّى اعْتَكَفَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَّلِ مِنْ شَوَّالٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1173a
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2641
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2263 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

When the time draws near (when the Resurrection is near) a believer's dream can hardly be false. And the truest vision will be of one who is himself the most truthful in speech, for the vision of a Muslim is the forty-fifth part of Prophecy, and dreams are of three types: one good dream which is a sort of good tidings from Allah; the evil dream which causes pain is from the satan; and the third one is a suggestion of one's own mind; so if any one of you sees a dream which he does not like he should stand up and offer prayer and he should not relate it to people, and he said: I would love to see fetters (in the dream), but I dislike wearing of necklace, for the fetters is (an indication of) one's steadfastness in religion. The narrator said: I do not know whether this is a part of the hadith or the words of Ibn Sirin.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ السَّخْتِيَانِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا اقْتَرَبَ الزَّمَانُ لَمْ تَكَدْ رُؤْيَا الْمُسْلِمِ تَكْذِبُ وَأَصْدَقُكُمْ رُؤْيَا أَصْدَقُكُمْ حَدِيثًا وَرُؤْيَا الْمُسْلِمِ جُزْءٌ مِنْ خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النُّبُوَّةِ وَالرُّؤْيَا ثَلاَثَةٌ فَرُؤْيَا الصَّالِحَةِ بُشْرَى مِنَ اللَّهِ وَرُؤْيَا تَحْزِينٌ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ وَرُؤْيَا مِمَّا يُحَدِّثُ الْمَرْءُ نَفْسَهُ فَإِنْ رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ مَا يَكْرَهُ فَلْيَقُمْ فَلْيُصَلِّ وَلاَ يُحَدِّثْ بِهَا النَّاسَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَأُحِبُّ الْقَيْدَ وَأَكْرَهُ الْغُلَّ وَالْقَيْدُ ثَبَاتٌ فِي الدِّينِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلاَ أَدْرِي هُوَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ أَمْ قَالَهُ ابْنُ سِيرِينَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2263a
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 5621
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 406
Asma bin Al-Hakam Al-Fazari said:
"I heard Ali saying: 'Indeed I am a man who, when I heard a Hadith from Allah's Messenger (S) then Allah causes me to benefit from it as much as He wills for me to benefit from it. When a man among his Companions narrated to me I ask him to swear an oath to me about it, and when he swears an oath to me I trust him. And Abu Bakr narrated to me - and Abu Bakr told the truth - he said: "I heard Allah's Messenger (S) saying: 'There is no man who commits a sin, then makes Wudu, then performs Salat, then seeks forgiveness from Allah, except that Allah forgives him.' Then he recited this Ayah: Those who when they have committed Fahishah or wronged themselves with eveil, remember Allah. (3:135) until the end of the Ayah."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ الْفَزَارِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، يَقُولُ إِنِّي كُنْتُ رَجُلاً إِذَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثًا نَفَعَنِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُ بِمَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَنْفَعَنِي بِهِ وَإِذَا حَدَّثَنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ اسْتَحْلَفْتُهُ فَإِذَا حَلَفَ لِي صَدَّقْتُهُ وَإِنَّهُ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَصَدَقَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يُذْنِبُ ذَنْبًا ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيَتَطَهَّرُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ إِلاَّ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللَّهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا لِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَمَنْ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَلَمْ يُصِرُّوا عَلَى مَا فَعَلُوا وَهُمْ يَعْلَمُونَ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَأَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ وَأَنَسٍ وَأَبِي أُمَامَةَ وَمُعَاذٍ وَوَاثِلَةَ وَأَبِي الْيَسَرِ وَاسْمُهُ كَعْبُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَلِيٍّ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى عَنْهُ شُعْبَةُ وَغَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ فَرَفَعُوهُ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 406
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 259
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 406
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
Abu Umamah narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said:
"Indeed the best of my friends to me is the one of meager conditions, whose share is in Salat, worshipping his Lord well and obeying him (even) in private. He is obscure among the people such that the fingers are not pointed towards him. His provisions are only what is sufficient and he is patient with that." Then he tapped with his fingers and said: "His death comes quickly, his mourners are few, and his inheritance is little."With this (the above), chain it is narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said: "My Lord presented to me, that He would make the valley of Makkah into gold for me, I said: 'No O Lord! But being filled for a day and hungry for a day"-or he said: "three days" or something like that- "So when I am hungry, I would beseech You and remember You, and when I am full I would be grateful to You and praise You."
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَحْرٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ أَغْبَطَ أَوْلِيَائِي عِنْدِي لَمُؤْمِنٌ خَفِيفُ الْحَاذِ ذُو حَظٍّ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ أَحْسَنَ عِبَادَةَ رَبِّهِ وَأَطَاعَهُ فِي السِّرِّ وَكَانَ غَامِضًا فِي النَّاسِ لاَ يُشَارُ إِلَيْهِ بِالأَصَابِعِ وَكَانَ رِزْقُهُ كَفَافًا فَصَبَرَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ نَفَضَ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ عُجِّلَتْ مَنِيَّتُهُ قَلَّتْ بَوَاكِيهِ قَلَّ تُرَاثُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ عَرَضَ عَلَىَّ رَبِّي لِيَجْعَلَ لِي بَطْحَاءَ مَكَّةَ ذَهَبًا قُلْتُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ وَلَكِنْ أَشْبَعُ يَوْمًا وَأَجُوعُ يَوْمًا أَوْ قَالَ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ نَحْوَ هَذَا فَإِذَا جُعْتُ تَضَرَّعْتُ إِلَيْكَ وَذَكَرْتُكَ وَإِذَا شَبِعْتُ شَكَرْتُكَ وَحَمِدْتُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ ‏.‏ وَالْقَاسِمُ هَذَا هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَهُوَ مَوْلَى عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ مُعَاوِيَةَ وَهُوَ شَامِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ضَعِيفُ الْحَدِيثِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2347
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1435
Narrated 'Imran bin Husain:
"A woman from Juhainah confessed before the Prophet (saws) that she had committed adultery, and she said: 'I am pregnant.' So the Prophet (saws) called for her guardian and said: 'Be good to her and if she gives birth to her child then tell me.' So he did so, and then he (saws) gave the order that her clothes be bound tightly around her. Then he ordered her to be stoned and she was stoned. Then he performed (funeral) Salat for her. So 'Umar bin Al-Khattab said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah! You stoned her then you prayed for her?!' He said: 'She has repented a repentance that, if distributed among seventy of the people of Al-Madinah, it would have sufficed them. Have you ever seen something more virtuous than her sacrificing herself for the sake of Allah?'"
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُهَلَّبِ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، أَنَّ امْرَأَةً، مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ اعْتَرَفَتْ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالزِّنَا فَقَالَتْ إِنِّي حُبْلَى ‏.‏ فَدَعَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلِيَّهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَحْسِنْ إِلَيْهَا فَإِذَا وَضَعَتْ حَمْلَهَا فَأَخْبِرْنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَ فَأَمَرَ بِهَا فَشُدَّتْ عَلَيْهَا ثِيَابُهَا ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِرَجْمِهَا فَرُجِمَتْ ثُمَّ صَلَّى عَلَيْهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ رَجَمْتَهَا ثُمَّ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ تَابَتْ تَوْبَةً لَوْ قُسِمَتْ بَيْنَ سَبْعِينَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ لَوَسِعَتْهُمْ وَهَلْ وَجَدْتَ شَيْئًا أَفْضَلَ مِنْ أَنْ جَادَتْ بِنَفْسِهَا لِلَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1435
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 15, Hadith 1435
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1728
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "Any skin tanned, then it has been made pure."

This Hadith is Hasan Sahih. This is acted upon according to most of the people of knowledge, they say that when the skin of a dead animal has been tanned then it has been made pure.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] Ash-Shafi'i said: "Any dead animals skin that is tanned, then it has been made pure, except for the dog and the pig." Some of the people of knowledge among the Companions of the Prophet (saws) disliked skins of predators even when tanned, and this is the view of 'Abdullah bin Al-Mubarak, Ahmad and Ishaq, and they were firm about not wearing them and performing Salat in them. Ishaq bin Ibrahim said: "The saying of the Prophet (saws):'Any skin that is tanned, then it has been made pure' only refers to the skins of animals whose meat is eaten." This is how it was explained by An-Nasr bin Shumail.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، وَعَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ وَعْلَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَيُّمَا إِهَابٍ دُبِغَ فَقَدْ طَهُرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ قَالُوا فِي جُلُودِ الْمَيْتَةِ إِذَا دُبِغَتْ فَقَدْ طَهُرَتْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى قَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ أَيُّمَا إِهَابِ مَيْتَةٍ دُبِغَ فَقَدْ طَهُرَ إِلاَّ الْكَلْبَ وَالْخِنْزِيرَ ‏.‏ وَاحْتَجَّ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ إِنَّهُمْ كَرِهُوا جُلُودَ السِّبَاعِ وَإِنْ دُبِغَ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ وَشَدَّدُوا فِي لُبْسِهَا وَالصَّلاَةِ فِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّمَا مَعْنَى قَوْلِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَيُّمَا إِهَابٍ دُبِغَ فَقَدْ طَهُرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ جِلْدُ مَا يُؤْكَلُ لَحْمُهُ هَكَذَا فَسَّرَهُ النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ قَالَ النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ إِنَّمَا يُقَالُ الإِهَابُ لِجِلْدِ مَا يُؤْكَلُ لَحْمُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1728
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 1728
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3474
Abu Dharr narrated that:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: “Whoever says at the end of every Fajr prayer, while his feet are still folded, before speaking: ‘None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, Alone without partner, to Him belongs all that exists, and to Him is the praise, He gives life and causes death, and He is powerful over all things, (Lā ilāha illallāh, waḥdahu lā sharīka lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-ḥamdu, yuḥyī wa yumītu, wa huwa `alā kulli shay’in qadīr)’ ten times, then ten good deeds shall be written for him, ten evil deeds shall be wiped away from him, ten degrees shall be raised up for him, and he shall be in security all that day from every disliked thing, and he shall be in protection from Shaitan, and no sin will meet him or destroy him that day, except for associating partners with Allah.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مَعْبَدٍ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الرَّقِّيُّ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ، عَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ غَنْمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ فِي دُبُرِ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ وَهُوَ ثَانِي رِجْلَيْهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَكَلَّمَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ يُحْيِي وَيُمِيتُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ عَشْرَ مَرَّاتٍ كُتِبَ لَهُ عَشْرُ حَسَنَاتٍ وَمُحِيَ عَنْهُ عَشْرُ سَيِّئَاتٍ وَرُفِعَ لَهُ عَشْرُ دَرَجَاتٍ وَكَانَ يَوْمَهُ ذَلِكَ فِي حِرْزٍ مِنْ كُلِّ مَكْرُوهٍ وَحَرْسٍ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ وَلَمْ يَنْبَغِ لِذَنْبٍ أَنْ يُدْرِكَهُ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ إِلاَّ الشِّرْكَ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3474
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 105
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3474
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3006
Narrated Asma bin Al-Hakam Al-Farazi:
"I heard 'Ali saying: 'Indeed I am a man who, when I hear a Hadith from the Messenger of Allah (SAW), then Allah causes me to benefit from it as much as He wills for me to benefit from it. When a man among his Companions narrates to me I ask him to swear an oath to me, about it, and when he swears an oath to me I trust him. And Abu Bakr narrated to me - and Abu Bakr told the truth - he said: "I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) saying: 'There is no man who commits a sin, then stands for purification, then performs Salat, then seeks forgiveness from Allah, except that Allah forgives him.' Then he recites this Ayah: Those who, when they have committed Fahishah or wronged themselves with evil, remember Allah... (3:135) until the end of the Ayah."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ الْفَزَارِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، يَقُولُ إِنِّي كُنْتُ رَجُلاً إِذَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثًا نَفَعَنِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُ بِمَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَنْفَعَنِي وَإِذَا حَدَّثَنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ اسْتَحْلَفْتُهُ فَإِذَا حَلَفَ لِي صَدَّقْتُهُ وَإِنَّهُ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَصَدَقَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يُذْنِبُ ذَنْبًا ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيَتَطَهَّرُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ إِلاَّ غَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللَّهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا ‏)‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ
قَدْ رَوَاهُ شُعْبَةُ وَغَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ فَرَفَعُوهُ وَرَوَاهُ مِسْعَرٌ وَسُفْيَانُ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ فَلَمْ يَرْفَعَاهُ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ بَعْضُهُمْ عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ فَأَوْقَفَهُ وَرَفَعَهُ بَعْضُهُمْ وَرَوَاهُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ فَأَوْقَفَهُ وَلاَ نَعْرِفُ لأَسْمَاءَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ حَدِيثًا إِلاَّ هَذَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3006
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 58
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3006
Riyad as-Salihin 95
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah the Exalted has said: 'I will declare war against him who shows hostility to a pious worshipper of Mine. And the most beloved thing with which My slave comes nearer to Me is what I have enjoined upon him; and My slave keeps on coming closer to Me through performing Nawafil (prayer or doing extra deeds besides what is obligatory) till I love him. When I love him I become his hearing with which he hears, his seeing with which he sees, his hand with which he strikes, and his leg with which he walks; and if he asks (something) from Me, I give him, and if he asks My Protection (refuge), I protect him".

[Al- Bukhari].

فالأول‏:‏ عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏ "‏إن الله تعالى قال‏:‏ من عادى لي وليا فقد آذنته بالحرب‏.‏ وما تقرب إلي عبدي بشيء أحب إلي مما افترضت عليه، وما يزال عبدي يتقرب إلي بالنوافل حتى أحبه، فإذا أحببته كنت سمعه الذي يسمع به، وبصره الذي يبصر به، ويده التي يبطش بها، ورجله التي يمشي بها، وإن سألني أعطيته؛ ولئن استعاذني لأعيذنه‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه البخاري‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 95
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 95
Riyad as-Salihin 814
Al-Bara' bin 'Azib (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) directed me thus: "Whenever you go to bed, perform Wudu' as you do for Salat then (before sleeping) recite: 'O Allah! I have submitted myself to You, I have turned myself to You, committed my affairs to You and sought Your refuge for protection out of desire for You and fear of You (expecting Your reward and fearing Your punishment). There is no refuge and no place of safety from You but with You. I believe in the Book You have revealed and in the Prophet (PBUH) You have sent."' Messenger of Allah (PBUH) added: "If anyone recites these words and dies during the night, he will die on the true Deen, and if he remains alive till the morning, he will obtain good. And make this supplication your last words (before sleeping)."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
وعنه قال‏:‏ قال لي رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏إذا أتيت مضجعك فتوضأ وضوءك للصلاة، ثم اضطجع على شقك الأيمن ، وقل ‏.‏‏.‏‏.‏ ‏"‏ وذكر نحوهن وفيه‏:‏ ‏"‏ واجعلهن آخر ما تقول‏" (‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏.‏‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 814
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 2
Riyad as-Salihin 939
Wathilah bin Al-Asqa' (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) led the funeral prayer of a Muslim man in our presence, and I heard him saying "Allahumma inna [name of the dead person] fi dhimmatika wa habli jiwarika, faqihi fitnatal- qabri; wa 'adhaban-Nari, wa Anta ahlul-wafa'i wal-hamdi; Allahumma faghfir lahu warhamhu, innaka Antal-Ghafur-ur-Rahim [If the dead person is a woman, one can change hu in some words here with ha] [O Allah, (so-and-so son of so-and-so) is in Your Protection and inside the surroundings of Your Refuge. Safeguard him from the trial of the grave and the punishment of the Hell. You keep Your Promise and You deserve to be praised. O Allah! Forgive him and be merciful to him. Indeed, You are the Forgiving, the Merciful]."

[Abu Dawud].
وعن واثلة بن الأسقع رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ صلى بنا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم علي رجل من المسلمين، فسمعته يقول‏:‏ ‏ "‏اللهم إن فلان ابن فلان في ذمتك وحبل جوارك، فقه فتنة القبر، وعذاب النار، وأنت أهل الوفاء والحمد؛ اللهم اغفر له وارحمه، إنك أنت الغفور الرحيم‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه أبو داود‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 939
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 46
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1037
It was narrated that 'Uqbah bin 'Amir said:
"Shall I not show you how I saw the Messenger of Allah (SAW) pray?" We said: "Yes." So he stood up and when he bowed, he placed his palms on his knees and put his fingers behind his knees, and held his arms out from his sides, until every part of him settled. Then he raised his head and stood up until every part of him settled. Then he prostrated and held his arms out from his sides, until every part of him settled. Then he sat up until every part of him settled. Then he prostrated again until every part of him settled. Then he did four rak'ahs like that. Then he said: "This is how I saw the Messenger of Allah (SAW) pray, and this is how he used to lead us in prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الرَّهَاوِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ، عَنْ زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ أَلاَ أُصَلِّي لَكُمْ كَمَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي فَقُلْنَا بَلَى ‏.‏ فَقَامَ فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ وَضَعَ رَاحَتَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَجَعَلَ أَصَابِعَهُ مِنْ وَرَاءِ رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَجَافَى إِبْطَيْهِ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَامَ حَتَّى اسْتَوَى كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَجَافَى إِبْطَيْهِ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قَعَدَ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ صَنَعَ كَذَلِكَ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ هَكَذَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي وَهَكَذَا كَانَ يُصَلِّي بِنَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1037
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1038
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1304
It was narrated from Shadad bin Aws that:
The Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say in his prayer: "Allahumma inni as'aluka at-thabbuta fi al-amr wal-'azimata 'alar-rushdi wa as'aluka shukr ni'matik wa husna 'ibadatik wa as'aluka qalban saliman wa lisanan sadiqan wa as'aluka min khairi ma at'lamu wa author bika min sharri ma at'lamu wastaghfiruka lima ta'lam (O Allah, I ask You for steadfastness in all my affairs and determination in following the right path, I ask You to make me thankful for Your blessings and to make me worship You properly. I ask You for a sound heart and a truthful tongue. I ask You for the best of what You know and I seek refuge in You from the worst of what You know and I seek Your forgiveness for what You know.)"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الثَّبَاتَ فِي الأَمْرِ وَالْعَزِيمَةِ عَلَى الرُّشْدِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ شُكْرَ نِعْمَتِكَ وَحُسْنَ عِبَادَتِكَ وَأَسْأَلُكَ قَلْبًا سَلِيمًا وَلِسَانًا صَادِقًا وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لِمَا تَعْلَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1304
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 126
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1305
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1309
Urwah bin Az-Zbair narrated that:
Aishah told him that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say the following supplication in his prayer: Allahumma inni audhu bika min 'adhab ilqabri wa 'audhu bika min fitnatil-masihid-dajjal, wa 'audhu bika min fitnatil-mahya walmamati, Allahumma inni 'audhu bika min al-ma'thami wal-maghram ( O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the torment of the grave, and I seek refuge in You from the tribulation of the Al-Masihid-Dajjal, and I seek refuge with You from the trials of life and death. O Allah, I seek refuge in You from sin and debt.) Someone said to him: "How often you seek refuge from debt!" He said: "If a man gets into debt, when he speaks lies, and when he makes a promise, he betrays it."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَدْعُو فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْمَأْثَمِ وَالْمَغْرَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ قَائِلٌ مَا أَكْثَرَ مَا تَسْتَعِيذُ مِنَ الْمَغْرَمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا غَرِمَ حَدَّثَ فَكَذَبَ وَوَعَدَ فَأَخْلَفَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1309
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 131
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1310
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3973
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"When the Messenger of Allah [SAW] died, and Abu Bakr (became Khalifah) after him, and the 'Arabs reverted to Kufr, 'Umar said: 'O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people when the Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah, and whoever says La ilaha illallah, his wealth and his life are safe from me, except for a right that is due, and his reckoning will be with Allah, the Mighty and Sublime?' Abu Bakr said: 'I will fight whoever separates Salah and Zakah, for Zakah is the compulsory right to be taken from wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a young goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah [SAW], I will fight them for withholding it.' 'Umar said: 'By Allah, as soon as I saw that Allah has expanded the chest of Abu Bakr to fighting, I knew that it was the truth.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3973
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 3978
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5447
It was narrated that 'Amr bin Maimun Al-Awdi said:
"Sa'd used to teach his children these words as a teacher teaches his students, and he said that the Messenger of Allah [SAW] used to seek refuge by means of them at the end of every prayer: 'Allahumma inni a'udhu bika minal-bukhli, wa a'udhu bika minal-jubni, wa a'udhu bika an uradda ila ardhalil-'umuri, wa a'udhu bika min fitnatid-dunya, wa a'udhu bika min 'adhabil-qabr (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from miserliness, and I seek refuge in You from cowardice, and I seek refuge in You from reaching the age of senility, and I seek refuge in You from the trials of this world, and I seek refuge in You from the torment of the grave.) So I narrated that to Mus'ab and he said that he told the truth."
أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَبَّانُ بْنُ هِلاَلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ الأَوْدِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ سَعْدٌ يُعَلِّمُ بَنِيهِ هَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُ الْمُعَلِّمُ الْغِلْمَانَ وَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَتَعَوَّذُ بِهِنَّ دُبُرَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْبُخْلِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْجُبْنِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ أَنْ أُرَدَّ إِلَى أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدُّنْيَا وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهَا مُصْعَبًا فَصَدَّقَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5447
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 50, Hadith 5449
Sunan an-Nasa'i 103
It was narrated from 'Abdullah As-Sunabihi that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said:
"When the believing slave performs Wudu' and rinses his mouth, his sins come out from his mouth. When he sniffs water into his nose and blows it out, his sins come from his nose. When he washes his face, his sins come out from his face, even from beneath his eyelashes. When he washes his hands, his sins come out from his hands, even from beneath his fingernails. When he wipes his head, his sins come out from his head, even from his ears. When washes his feet, his sins come from his feet, even from beneath his toenails. Then his walking to the Masjid and his Salah will earn extra merit for him."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، وَعُتْبَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الصُّنَابِحِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ الْعَبْدُ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَتَمَضْمَضَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ فِيهِ فَإِذَا اسْتَنْثَرَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ أَنْفِهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَشْفَارِ عَيْنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ يَدَيْهِ فَإِذَا مَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رَأْسِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رِجْلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ رِجْلَيْهِ ثُمَّ كَانَ مَشْيُهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَصَلاَتُهُ نَافِلَةً لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ عَنِ الصُّنَابِحِيِّ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 103
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 103
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 103
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3132
It was narrated that Abu Ad-Darda' said:
"The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Whoever established Salah, pays Zakah, and dies not associating anything with Allah, he has a right from Allah the Mighty and Sublime, that He will forgive him, whether he emigrated, or died in his birthplace.' We said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Shall we not tell the people about it so that they may rejoice?' He said: 'In Paradise there are one hundred levels, (the distance) between each two of which is like (the distance) between the Heaven and the Earth; Allah has prepared them fro the Mujahidin who strive in His cause. Were it not that it would be too difficult for the believers and I cannot find mounts for them - and they do not like to stay behind if I go out (on a campaign) - I would not have stayed behind from any expedition. I wish that I could be killed then brought back to life, then killed again.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ بَكَّارِ بْنِ بِلاَلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ سُمَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ وَاقِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ وَآتَى الزَّكَاةَ وَمَاتَ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَغْفِرَ لَهُ هَاجَرَ أَوْ مَاتَ فِي مَوْلِدِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ نُخْبِرُ بِهَا النَّاسَ فَيَسْتَبْشِرُوا بِهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ لِلْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ وَلَوْلاَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلاَ أَجِدُ مَا أَحْمِلُهُمْ عَلَيْهِ وَلاَ تَطِيبُ أَنْفُسُهُمْ أَنْ يَتَخَلَّفُوا بَعْدِي مَا قَعَدْتُ خَلْفَ سَرِيَّةٍ وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنِّي أُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أُحْيَا ثُمَّ أُقْتَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3132
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3134
Sunan Abi Dawud 766

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

Asim ibn Humayd said: I asked Aisha: By what words the Messenger of Allah (saws) would begin his supererogatory prayer at night?

She replied: You ask me about a thing of which no one asked me before you. When he stood up, be uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) ten times, and uttered "Praise be to Allah" ten times, and uttered "Glory be to Allah " ten times, and uttered "There is no god but Allah" ten times, and sought forgiveness ten times, and said: O Allah, forgive me, and guide me, and give me sustenance, and keep me well, and he sought refuge in Allah from the hardship of standing before Allah on the Day of Judgment.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Khalid b. Ma'dan from Rab'iah al-Jarashi on the authority of 'Aishah.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ الْحُبَابِ، أَخْبَرَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَزْهَرُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْحَرَازِيُّ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ بِأَىِّ شَىْءٍ كَانَ يَفْتَتِحُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قِيَامَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَتْ لَقَدْ سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ مَا سَأَلَنِي عَنْهُ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَكَ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ كَبَّرَ عَشْرًا وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَشْرًا وَسَبَّحَ عَشْرًا وَهَلَّلَ عَشْرًا وَاسْتَغْفَرَ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَاهْدِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي وَعَافِنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَيَتَعَوَّذُ مِنْ ضِيقِ الْمَقَامِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَاهُ خَالِدُ بْنُ مَعْدَانَ عَنْ رَبِيعَةَ الْجُرَشِيِّ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 766
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 376
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 765
Sunan Abi Dawud 957

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I said that I should look at the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saws) how he prays. The Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up and faced the qiblah (i.e. the direction of Ka'bah) and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great); then he raised his hands till he brought them in front of his ears; then he caught hold of his left hand with his right hand (i.e. folded his hands).

When he was about to bow, he raised them (his hands) in a like manner. Then he sat, stretched out his left foot (to sit on it), placed his left hand on his left thigh, and kept away the tip of his right elbow from his right thigh, joined two fingers, formed a ring, to do so. And the narrator Bishr made a ring with the thumb and the middle finger.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ الْمُفَضَّلِ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ كُلَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَيْفَ يُصَلِّي فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبَّرَ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى حَاذَتَا بِأُذُنَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَخَذَ شِمَالَهُ بِيَمِينِهِ فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ رَفَعَهُمَا مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ جَلَسَ فَافْتَرَشَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَحَدَّ مِرْفَقَهُ الأَيْمَنَ عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَقَبَضَ ثِنْتَيْنِ وَحَلَّقَ حَلَقَةً وَرَأَيْتُهُ يَقُولُ هَكَذَا وَحَلَّقَ بِشْرٌ الإِبْهَامَ وَالْوُسْطَى وَأَشَارَ بِالسَّبَّابَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 957
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 568
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 957
Sunan Abi Dawud 969

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

We did not know what we should say when we sat during prayer. The Messenger of Allah (saws) was taught (by Allah). He then narrated the tradition to the same effect. Sharik reported from Jami', from AbuWa'il on the authority of Abdullah ibn Mas'ud something similar.

He said: He used to teach us also some other words, but he did not teach them as he taught us the tashahhud: O Allah, join our hearts, mend our social relationship, guide us to the path of peace, bring us from darkness to light, save us from obscenities, outward or inward, and bless our ears, our eyes, our hearts, our wives, our children, and relent toward us; Thou art the Relenting, the Merciful. And make us grateful for Thy blessing and make us praise it while accepting it and give it to us in full.

حَدَّثَنَا تَمِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْتَصِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُوسُفَ - عَنْ شَرِيكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِي الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا لاَ نَدْرِي مَا نَقُولُ إِذَا جَلَسْنَا فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ عَلِمَ فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ شَرِيكٌ وَحَدَّثَنَا جَامِعٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ شَدَّادٍ - عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، بِمِثْلِهِ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُعَلِّمُنَا كَلِمَاتٍ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُعَلِّمُنَاهُنَّ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَلِّفْ بَيْنَ قُلُوبِنَا وَأَصْلِحْ ذَاتَ بَيْنِنَا وَاهْدِنَا سُبُلَ السَّلاَمِ وَنَجِّنَا مِنَ الظُّلُمَاتِ إِلَى النُّورِ وَجَنِّبْنَا الْفَوَاحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ وَبَارِكْ لَنَا فِي أَسْمَاعِنَا وَأَبْصَارِنَا وَقُلُوبِنَا وَأَزْوَاجِنَا وَذُرِّيَّاتِنَا وَتُبْ عَلَيْنَا إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِيمُ وَاجْعَلْنَا شَاكِرِينَ لِنِعْمَتِكَ مُثْنِينَ بِهَا قَابِلِيهَا وَأَتِمَّهَا عَلَيْنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 969
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 580
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 964
Sunan Abi Dawud 1194

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Messenger of Allah (saws). The Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up and he was not going to perform bowing till he bowed; and he was not going to raise his head till he raised (after bowing); and he was not going to prostrate himself till he prostrated himself; and he was not going to raise his head till he raised (at the end of prostration); he did similarly in the second rak'ah, he then puffed in the last prostration saying; Fie, Fie! He then said: My Lord, didst Thou not promise me that Thou wouldst not punish them so long as I will remain among them? Didst Thou not promise me that Thou will not punish them so long as they continue to beg pardon of Thee. The Messenger of Allah (saws) finished the prayer, and the sun was clear. The narrator then narrated the tradition (in full).

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ وَفَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُخْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ نَفَخَ فِي آخِرِ سُجُودِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أُفْ أُفْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَبِّ أَلَمْ تَعِدْنِي أَنْ لاَ تُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَأَنَا فِيهِمْ أَلَمْ تَعِدْنِي أَنْ لاَ تُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَهُمْ يَسْتَغْفِرُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَفَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ وَقَدْ أَمْحَصَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَسَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ ‏.‏
  صحيح لكن بذكر الركوع مرتين كما في الصحيحين   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1194
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 34
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1190
Sunan Abi Dawud 505
Abu Mahdhurah said that the apostle of Allah (May peace be upon him) taught him the call to prayer (adhan), saying:
Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah. He then narrated adhan like the one contained in the tradition transmitted by Ibn Juraij from ‘Abd al-aziz b. ‘abd al-Malik to the same effect. The version Malik b. Dinar has. I asked the son of Abu Mahdhurah, saying: Narrate to me the adhan of your father narrated from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him). He said: Allah is most great, Allah is most great, that is all. Similar is the version narrated by Ja’far b. Sulaiman from the son of Abd Muhdhurah from his uncle on the authority of his grandfather, excepting that he said; Then repeat and raise your voice. Allah is most great. Allah is most great.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ الإِسْكَنْدَرَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا زِيَادٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُونُسَ - عَنْ نَافِعِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، - يَعْنِي الْجُمَحِيَّ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَيْرِيزٍ الْجُمَحِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَّمَهُ الأَذَانَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ مِثْلَ أَذَانِ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ وَمَعْنَاهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَفِي حَدِيثِ مَالِكِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ قُلْتُ حَدِّثْنِي عَنْ أَذَانِ أَبِيكَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَطُّ وَكَذَلِكَ حَدِيثُ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ عَنْ عَمِّهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ ثُمَّ تَرَجَّعْ فَتَرَفَّعْ صَوْتَكَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح بتربيع التكبير   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 505
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 115
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 505
Sunan Abi Dawud 543
‘Awn b. Kahmas reported on the authority of his father Kahmas :
we stood for praying at Mina when the Imam had not come out. Some of us sat down (and I too). An old man from Kufah said to me: Why did you down? I said : Ibn Buraidah, this is Sumud (i.e., waiting for the Imam in the standing condition). The old man then narrated a tradition from ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Awaajah on the authority of al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib: We would stand in rows during the time of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) for a long time before he pronounced Takbir. He further said; Allah, the Exalted and Mighty, sends blessings and the angles invoke blessings for those who are nearer to the front rows. No step is more liking to Allah than a step which one takes to join the row (of the prayer).
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَلِيِّ بْنِ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ مَنْجُوفٍ السَّدُوسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَوْنُ بْنُ كَهْمَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، كَهْمَسٍ قَالَ قُمْنَا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ بِمِنًى وَالإِمَامُ لَمْ يَخْرُجْ فَقَعَدَ بَعْضُنَا فَقَالَ لِي شَيْخٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ مَا يُقْعِدُكَ قُلْتُ ابْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا السُّمُودُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي الشَّيْخُ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْسَجَةَ عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ قَالَ كُنَّا نَقُومُ فِي الصُّفُوفِ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَوِيلاً قَبْلَ أَنْ يُكَبِّرَ قَالَ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلاَئِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ يَلُونَ الصُّفُوفَ الأُوَلَ وَمَا مِنْ خَطْوَةٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ خَطْوَةٍ يَمْشِيهَا يَصِلُ بِهَا صَفًّا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 543
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 153
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 543
Sunan Abi Dawud 106
Humran b. Abban, the freed slave of ‘Uthman, said :
I saw ‘ Uthman’ b. ‘Affan while he performed ablution. He poured water over his hands three times and then washed them. He then rinsed his mouth and then cleansed his nose with water (three times). He then washed his right arm up to the elbow three times, then washed his left arm in a similar manner; then wiped his head; then washed his right foot three times, then washed his left foot in a similar manner, and then said : I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) performing ablution like this ablution of mine. Then he (the Prophet) said: He who performs ablution like this ablution of mine and then offered two rakhahs of prayer without allowing his thoughts to be distracted, Allah will pardon all his past sins.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ حُمْرَانَ بْنِ أَبَانَ، مَوْلَى عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَفْرَغَ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ ثَلاَثًا فَغَسَلَهُمَا ثُمَّ تَمَضْمَضَ وَاسْتَنْثَرَ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَغَسَلَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى إِلَى الْمِرْفَقِ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ الْيُسْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ مَسَحَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ قَدَمَهُ الْيُمْنَى ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ الْيُسْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَوَضَّأَ مِثْلَ وُضُوئِي هَذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ مِثْلَ وُضُوئِي هَذَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ لاَ يُحَدِّثُ فِيهِمَا نَفْسَهُ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 106
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 106
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 106
Sunan Abi Dawud 180
This tradition has been reported through another chain of narrators on the authority of 'Aishah.

Abu Dawud said:

Yahya b. Sa'id al-Qattan said to a person: Narrate these two tradition from me, that is to say, one tradition on the authority of al-A'mash from Habib (about kissing); another through the same chain about a woman who has prolonged flow of bloos and she is asked to perform ablution for every prayer.

Yahya said: Narrate from me that both these traditions are weak in respect of their chains.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Thawri is reported to have said: Habib narrated this tradition to us only on the authority of 'Urwat al-Muzani, that is, he did not narrated any tradition on the authority of 'Urwah b. al-Zubair.

Abu Dawud said: Hamzah al-Zayyat reported a sound tradition on the authority of Habib, from 'Urwah b. al-Zubair from 'Aishah.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ الطَّالْقَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَغْرَاءَ - حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَصْحَابٌ، لَنَا عَنْ عُرْوَةَ الْمُزَنِيِّ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقَطَّانُ لِرَجُلٍ احْكِ عَنِّي أَنَّ هَذَيْنِ - يَعْنِي حَدِيثَ الأَعْمَشِ هَذَا عَنْ حَبِيبٍ وَحَدِيثَهُ بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ فِي الْمُسْتَحَاضَةِ أَنَّهَا تَتَوَضَّأُ لِكُلِّ صَلاَةٍ - قَالَ يَحْيَى احْكِ عَنِّي أَنَّهُمَا شِبْهُ لاَ شَىْءَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرُوِيَ عَنِ الثَّوْرِيِّ قَالَ مَا حَدَّثَنَا حَبِيبٌ إِلاَّ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ الْمُزَنِيِّ يَعْنِي لَمْ يُحَدِّثْهُمْ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ بِشَىْءٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَقَدْ رَوَى حَمْزَةُ الزَّيَّاتُ عَنْ حَبِيبٍ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ حَدِيثًا صَحِيحًا ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 180
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 180
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 180
Sunan Abi Dawud 1111

Ya'la b. Shaddad b. Aws said:

I came to Mu'awiyah in Jerusalem. He led us in the Friday prayer. I saw that most of the people in the mosque were the Companions of the Prophet (saws). I saw them sitting in ihtiba condition, i.e. sitting on hips erecting the feet and sticking them to the stomach and holding them with hands or tying them with a cloth to the back, while the imam was giving sermon.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn 'Umar used to sit in ihtiba position while the imam gave the Friday sermon. Anas b. Malik, Shuraih, Sa'sa'ah b. Sawhan, Sa'id b. al-Musayyib, Ibrahim al-Nakha'i, Makhul, Isma'il, Ismail b. Muhammad b. Sa'd, and Nu'aim b. Sulamah said: There is no harm in sitting in ihtiba position.

Abu Dawud said: I do not know whether anyone considered it disapproved except 'Ubadah b. Nasayy.

حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ رُشَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ حَيَّانَ الرَّقِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزِّبْرِقَانِ، عَنْ يَعْلَى بْنِ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ مَعَ مُعَاوِيَةَ بَيْتَ الْمَقْدِسِ فَجَمَّعَ بِنَا فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا جُلُّ مَنْ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ أَصْحَابُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ مُحْتَبِينَ وَالإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ كَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يَحْتَبِي وَالإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ وَأَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ وَشُرَيْحٌ وَصَعْصَعَةُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَسَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ النَّخَعِيُّ وَمَكْحُولٌ وَإِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ وَنُعَيْمُ بْنُ سَلاَمَةَ قَالَ لاَ بَأْسَ بِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَلَمْ يَبْلُغْنِي أَنَّ أَحَدًا كَرِهَهَا إِلاَّ عُبَادَةُ بْنُ نُسَىٍّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1111
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 722
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 1106
Sunan Ibn Majah 1498
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) offered the funeral prayer he would say: ‘Allahummaghfir lihayyina wa mayyitina, wa shahidina wa gha’ibina, wa saghirina wa kabirina, wa dhakarina wa unthana. Allahumma man ahyaitahu minna fa'ahyihi ‘alal-Islam, wa man tawaffaytahu minna fa tawaffahu ‘alal- iman. Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa la tudillana ba’dah. [O Allah, forgive our living and our dead, those who are present and those who are absent, our young and our old, our males and our females. O Allah, whomever of us You cause to live, let him live in Islam, and whomever of us You cause to die, let him die in (a state of) faith. O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward, and do not let us go astray after him].’”
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ إِذَا صَلَّى عَلَى جِنَازَةٍ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِحَيِّنَا وَمَيِّتِنَا وَشَاهِدِنَا وَغَائِبِنَا وَصَغِيرِنَا وَكَبِيرِنَا وَذَكَرِنَا وَأُنْثَانَا اللَّهُمَّ مَنْ أَحْيَيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَأَحْيِهِ عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ وَمَنْ تَوَفَّيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَتَوَفَّهُ عَلَى الإِيمَانِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَحْرِمْنَا أَجْرَهُ وَلاَ تُضِلَّنَا بَعْدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1498
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 66
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1498
Musnad Ahmad 335
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) died and some people apostatised, ‘Umar bin al-Khattab said: O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people, when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah (There is no god but Allah), and whoever says La ilaha illallah, his wealth and his life are protected from me, and his reckoning will be with Allah`? Abu Bakr said: I will most certainly fight those who separate prayer and zakah, for zakah is what is due on wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a small she-goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), I will certainly fight them for withholding it. ʻUmar said: By Allah, as soon as I saw that Allah had opened Abu Bakr`s heart to the idea of fighting I knew that he was right.
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَبَاحٌ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ إِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَأَيْتُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ بِالْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (1399) and Muslim (20) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 335
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 241
Mishkat al-Masabih 281
Abu Malik al-Ash‘ari reported God’s messenger as saying, “Being purified is half of faith, saying ‘Praise be to God’ fills the scale, saying ‘Glory be to God’ and ‘Praise be to God' fill or fills* the space between the heavens and the earth, prayer is a light, sadaqa is a proof [of sincere faith], endurance is a shining glory, and the Qur’an is a proof on your behalf or against you. All men go out early and sell themselves, thereby setting themselves free or destroying themselves.” *An alternative reading is given in the text, the first feminine dual and the second feminine singular. Muslim transmitted it. A version has, “Saying ‘There is no god but God’ and ‘God is most great’ fills the space between heaven and earth.” I did not find this version in the two Sahihs, in al-Humaidi's book [Al-jam' bain as-sahihain], or in the Jami [ibn al-Athir’s Jami' al-usul] but Darimi mentioned it in place of “Glory be to God and Praise be to God.”
عَن أَبِي مَالِكٍ الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الطُّهُورُ شَطْرُ الْإِيمَانِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلَأُ الْمِيزَانَ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلَآنِ - أَوْ تَمْلَأُ - مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَالصَّلَاةُ نُورٌ وَالصَّدَقَةُ بُرْهَانٌ وَالصَّبْرُ ضِيَاءٌ وَالْقُرْآنُ حُجَّةٌ لَكَ أَوْ عَلَيْكَ كُلُّ النَّاسِ يَغْدُو فَبَائِعٌ نَفْسَهُ فَمُعْتِقُهَا أَوْ مُوبِقُهَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ تَمْلَآنِ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ» . لَمْ أَجِدْ هَذِهِ الرِّوَايَةَ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَلَا فِي كِتَابِ الْحُمَيْدِيِّ وَلَا فِي «الْجَامِعِ» وَلَكِنْ ذَكَرَهَا الدَّارِمِيُّ بدل «سُبْحَانَ الله وَالْحَمْد لله»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 281
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 1
Mishkat al-Masabih 2088
Zirr b. Hubaish said:
I questioned Ubayy b. Ka'b about a statement by his brother [not actual brother] Ibn Mas'ud to the effect that anyone who gets up for prayer every night in the year will hit upon lailat al-qadr, and he replied, “God have mercy on him! He meant that people should not content themselves [with that might alone]. He knew that it was in Ramadan among the last ten nights and that it was the twenty-seventh.” He then swore without any reservation that it was the twenty-seventh, and when I asked, “On what ground do you state that, Abul Mundhir? [Ubayy's kunya]” he replied, “By the indication (or sign)* of which God’s messenger informed us, viz. that the sun rises on that day without rays.” *An alternative, the transmitter not being sure which word was used. *An alternative, the transmitter not being sure which word was used. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ زِرِّ بْنِ حُبَيْشٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أُبَيَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أَخَاكَ ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ: مَنْ يَقُمِ الْحَوْلَ يُصِبْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ. فَقَالَ C أَرَادَ أَنْ لَا يَتَّكِلَ النَّاسُ أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ عَلِمَ أَنَّهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ وَأَنَّهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ وَأَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ ثُمَّ حَلَفَ لَا يَسْتَثْنِي أَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ. فَقُلْتُ: بِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ تَقُولُ ذَلِكَ يَا أَبَا الْمُنْذِرِ؟ قَالَ: بِالْعَلَامَةِ أَوْ بِالْآيَةِ الَّتِي أَخْبَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ يَوْمَئِذٍ لَا شُعَاعَ لَهَا. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2088
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 129
Mishkat al-Masabih 575
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud told of a man coming to the Prophet and saying, “Messenger of God, I sported with a woman on the outskirts of Medina, and I got what I wanted from her short of having intercourse with her. Now here I am, so decide what you wish about me.” ‘Umar said to him, “God has concealed this about you. Would that you had kept it to yourself!” Ibn Mas'ud said that the Prophet gave no reply, so the man got up and went away. Then the Prophet sent a man after him to summon him, and he recited this verse to him. “And observe the prayer at the two ends of the day and the neighbouring parts of the night, for good deeds remove evil deeds. That is a reminder to those who remember (Al-Qur’an, 11:114).” One of the people asked, “Prophet of God, does this refer to him in particular?” He replied, “No, it refers to all men.” Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي عَالَجْتُ امْرَأَةً فِي أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَإِنِّي أَصَبْتُ مِنْهَا مَا دُونَ أَنْ أَمَسَّهَا فَأَنَا هَذَا فَاقْضِ فِيَّ مَا شِئْتَ. فَقَالَ عُمَرَ لَقَدْ سَتَرَكَ اللَّهُ لَو سترت نَفْسِكَ. قَالَ وَلَمْ يَرُدَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ الرَّجُلُ فَانْطَلَقَ فَأَتْبَعَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلًا فَدَعَاهُ وتلا عَلَيْهِ هَذِه الْآيَة (أقِم الصَّلَاةَ طَرَفَيِ النَّهَارِ وَزُلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِنَّ الْحَسَنَات يذْهبن السَّيِّئَات ذَلِك ذكرى لِلذَّاكِرِينَ) فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ هَذَا لَهُ خَاصَّة قَالَ: «بل للنَّاس كَافَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 575
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 11
Mishkat al-Masabih 658
‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying:
When the mu’adhdhin says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and one of you makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “I testify that there is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “I testify that there is no god but God”; then says, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger,” and he makes the response, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger”; then says, “Come to prayer,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “Come to salvation,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and he makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “There is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “There is no god but God”; if he says this from his heart, he will enter paradise. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ فَقَالَ أَحَدُكُمُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ مِنْ قَلْبِهِ دخل الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 658
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 90
Mishkat al-Masabih 817
Jubair b. Mut'im said that he saw God’s Messenger observing a prayer in which he said, “God is altogether great; God is altogether great; God is altogether great. Praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance. Glory be to God in the morning and afternoon (saying it three times). I seek refuge in God from the accursed devil, from his puffing up (nafkh), his magic (nafth) 1, and his evil suggestion (hamz) 2.” 1. Literally ‘sputtering’, but used of working magic by sputtering on knots. Cf. Qur’an, 113:4. 2. For this meaning cf. Qur’an, 23:97. Abu Dawud transmitted it, as did Ibn Majah, but he did not mention, “Praise be to God in abundance,” and he mentioned at the end of it “from the accursed devil.” ‘Umar said that his nafkh is pride, his, nafth is poetry, and his hamz is madness.
وَعَن جُبَير بن مطعم: أَنَّهُ رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي صَلَاةً قَالَ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَسُبْحَان الله بكرَة وَأَصِيلا» ثَلَاثًا «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ مِنْ نَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثَهِ وَهَمْزَهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: «وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا» . وَذَكَرَ فِي آخِرِهِ: «مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ» وَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: نَفْخُهُ الْكِبْرُ وَنَفْثُهُ الشِّعْرُ وهمزه الموتة
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 817
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 244
Mishkat al-Masabih 909
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
When we prayed with the Prophet we said,* “Peace be to God before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to Gabriel; peace be to Michael; peace be to so and so.” When the Prophet finished he turned his face to us and said: Do not say, “Peace be to God”, for God Himself is Peace. When one of you sits during the prayer he should say, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants (for when he says that it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth). I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it. * I.e. at the tashahhud. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قبل عباده السَّلَام على جِبْرِيل السَّلَام على مِيكَائِيل السَّلَام على فلَان وَفُلَان فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: «لَا تَقُولُوا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلَامُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فيدعوه»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 909
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 332
Mishkat al-Masabih 1113
Sahl b. Sa‘d as-Sa‘idi said he was asked what the pulpit was made of and replied, “It was from the tamarisks of al-Ghaba, made by so and so, client of such and such a woman, for God’s Messenger. When it was made and placed in position God’s Messenger mounted it, faced the qibla, and said ‘God is most great’, the people standing behind him. He recited some verses and bowed, and the people bowed behind him. He then raised his head, moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground, then returned to the pulpit, then recited some verses, then bowed, then raised his head, then moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground.” This is Bukhari’s wording. In a version given both by him and by Muslim there is something similar, at the end of which it is said:
Then when he finished he faced the people and said, “O people, I have done this only that you should be guided by me and know how I conduct prayer.”
وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ أَنَّهُ سُئِلَ: مِنْ أَيِّ شَيْءٍ الْمِنْبَرُ؟ فَقَالَ: هُوَ مِنْ أَثْلِ الْغَابَةِ عَمِلَهُ فُلَانٌ مَوْلَى فُلَانَةَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ عُمِلَ وَوُضِعَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَكَبَّرَ وَقَامَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ فَقَرَأَ وَرَكَعَ وَرَكَعَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى فَسَجَدَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ ثُمَّ عَادَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرِي حَتَّى سجد بِالْأَرْضِ. هَذَا لفظ البُخَارِيّ وَفِي الْمُتَّفَقِ عَلَيْهِ نَحْوُهُ وَقَالَ فِي آخِرِهِ: فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا صَنَعْتُ هَذَا لِتَأْتَمُّوا بِي وَلِتَعْلَمُوا صَلَاتي»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1113
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 530
Mishkat al-Masabih 1134
‘Uthman b. Abul ‘As said that the last command God’s messenger gave him was, “When you act as imam for people, make the prayer short." Muslim transmitted it. In a version by him it says that God's messenger said to him, “Act as imam for your people” to which he said he replied, “Messenger of God, I find a defect in myself.” Telling him to come near and making him sit down in front of him, he placed his hand on his breast between his nipples; then telling him to turn round, he placed it on his back between his shoulders. He then said, “Act as imam for your people. Whoever acts as imam for people must be brief, for among them are the aged, among them are the sick, among them are the weak, and among them are people who have busi­ness to do. But when any of you prays alone he may pray as he likes.”
عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ قَالَ: آخِرُ مَا عَهِدَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَمَمْتَ قَوْمًا فَأَخِفَّ بِهِمُ الصَّلَاةَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ» . قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي شَيْئًا. قَالَ: «ادْنُهْ» . فَأَجْلَسَنِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ فِي صَدْرِي بَيْنَ ثَدْيَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «تَحَوَّلْ» . فَوَضَعَهَا فِي ظَهْرِي بَيْنَ كَتِفَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ فَمَنْ أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَلْيُخَفِّفْ فَإِنَّ فيهم الْكَبِير وَإِن فيهم الْمَرِيض وَإِن فيهم الضَّعِيف وَإِن فهيم ذاالحاجة فَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ وَحْدَهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ كَيْفَ شَاءَ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1134
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 551
Mishkat al-Masabih 1288
Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger wished to invoke a curse or a blessing on someone he stood in supplication after bowing, and when he said, “God listens to him who praises Him,” he often said, “Praise be to Thee, our Lord! O God, rescue al-Walid b. al-Walid, Salama b. Hisham and ‘Ayyash b. Abu Rabi'a.1 O God, trample severely on Mudar and cause them a famine like that of Joseph,”2 saying that in a loud voice. And he would sometimes say in the course of his prayer, “O God, curse so and so and so and so of the tribes of the Arabs,” till God revealed, “You have nothing to do with the matter. . .”3 1. These were men who were persecuted for their faith and held prisoners. 2. The famine in the time of Joseph lasted seven years. 3. Al-Qur’an; 3:128. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ عَلَى أَحَدٍ أَوْ يَدْعُوَ لِأَحَدٍ قَنَتَ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ فَرُبَّمَا قَالَ إِذَا قَالَ: " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْج الْوَلِيد بن الْوَلِيد وَسَلَمَة ابْن هِشَام وَعَيَّاش بن رَبِيعَةَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ وَاجْعَلْهَا سِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ " يَجْهَرُ بِذَلِكَ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي بَعْضِ صَلَاتِهِ: " اللَّهُمَّ الْعَنْ فُلَانًا وَفُلَانًا لِأَحْيَاءٍ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ حَتَّى أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ: (لَيْسَ لَك من الْأَمر شَيْء) الْآيَة)
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1288
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 699
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 88
Anas said, "One day I visited the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and there was only myself, my mother and my aunt, Umm Hiram. When he came to us, he asked us, 'Shall I pray with you?' It was not the time of an obligatory prayer." One of those listening to the person relating this asked, "Where did he put in Anas in relation to him?" The reply was, "He put him to his right." The report from Anas continues, "Then he prayed with us and made supplication for us, the people of the house, that we would have the best of the blessings of this world and the Next. My mother said, 'Messenger of Allah, make supplication to Allah for your little servant,' and he asked Allah to grant me every blessing. At the end of his supplication, he said, 'O Allah, grant him a lot of money and many children and bless him!'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا، وَمَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَأُمِّي وَأُمُّ حَرَامٍ خَالَتِي، إِذْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ لَنَا‏:‏ أَلاَ أُصَلِّي بِكُمْ‏؟‏ وَذَاكَ فِي غَيْرِ وَقْتِ صَلاَةٍ، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ‏:‏ فَأَيْنَ جَعَلَ أَنَسًا مِنْهُ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ جَعَلَهُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ‏؟‏ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بِنَا، ثُمَّ دَعَا لَنَا أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ مِنْ خَيْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ، فَقَالَتْ أُمِّي‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، خُوَيْدِمُكَ، ادْعُ اللَّهَ لَهُ، فَدَعَا لِي بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ، كَانَ فِي آخِرِ دُعَائِهِ أَنْ قَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَكْثِرْ مَالَهُ وَوَلَدَهُ، وَبَارِكْ لَهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 88
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 88
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
Warrad, the scribe of al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba, said, "Mu'awiya wrote to al-Mughira, saying, 'Write down for me what you heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say.' So he wrote to him, 'The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say at the end of every prayer, "There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. His is the Kingdom and His is the praise and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor can anyone give what You withhold. Nor will the wealth of someone with wealth help him against You.' He also write to him, 'He forbade gossip, asking too many questions, and wasting money. He forbade disobeying mothers, burying daughters alive, and he forbade asking people (without real need).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ قَالَ‏:‏ كَتَبَ مُعَاوِيَةُ إِلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ‏:‏ اكْتُبْ إِلَيَّ مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّ نَبِيَّ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ، وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لَمَا مَنَعْتَ، وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ، وَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ قِيلَ وَقَالَ، وَكَثْرَةِ السُّؤَالِ، وَإِضَاعَةِ الْمَالِ‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ عُقُوقِ الأُمَّهَاتِ، وَوَأْدِ الْبَنَاتِ، وَمَنْعٍ وَهَاتِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 19
English translation : Book 25, Hadith 460
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
Anas said, "No rain fell for a year and so one of the Muslims went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on Jumu'a (Friday). He said, 'Messenger of Allah, there has been no rain and the ground is dry and people's wealth has been destroyed.' He raised his hand when there was not a cloud to be seen in the sky. He stretched out his arms until I could see the whiteness of his armpits and asked Allah for rain. As soon as we finished the prayer, (the rain was such that) the youth whose house was near was afraid to return to his family. It last past Friday, The following Friday, they said, 'Messenger of Allah, the houses have fallen down and the paths are blocked.' He smiled and observed how quickly the son of Adam becomes discontented. He said while making a gesture with his hand, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.' And the rain cleared away from Madina."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ عَامًا، فَقَامَ بَعْضُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ، وَأَجْدَبَتِ الأَرْضُ، وَهَلَكَ الْمَالُ‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَمَا يُرَى فِي السَّمَاءِ مِنْ سَحَابَةٍ، فَمَدَّ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ بَيَاضَ إِبْطَيْهِ يَسْتَسْقِي اللَّهَ، فَمَا صَلَّيْنَا الْجُمُعَةَ حَتَّى أَهَمَّ الشَّابُّ الْقَرِيبُ الدَّارِ الرُّجُوعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ، فَدَامَتْ جُمُعَةٌ، فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ الَّتِي تَلِيهَا، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، تَهَدَّمَتِ الْبُيُوتُ، وَاحْتَبَسَ الرُّكْبَانُ‏.‏ فَتَبَسَّمَ لِسُرْعَةِ مَلاَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ وَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ حَوَالَيْنَا، وَلاَ عَلَيْنَا، فَتَكَشَّطَتْ عَنِ الْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 612
Narrated Jabir (RA):
"I witnessed Salat-al-Khauf with Allah's Messenger (SAW) and we lined up in two rows behind him with the enemy between us and the Qiblah. The Prophet (SAW) uttered the Takbir and we all uttered it; then he bowed and we all bowed; then he raised his head after bowing and we all raised ours; then he and the row immediately behind him went down in prostration while the rear row stood facing the enemy. Then, when Allah's Messenger (SAW) finished the prostration and the row immediately behind him stood up..." then he mentioned the Hadith.

And in a narration "Then he prostrated and the first row prostrated with him. So when they stood, the second row prostrated then the first row went back and the second row came forward..." then he mentioned a similar to it.

And at the end of it "Then the Prophet (SAW) uttered the Taslim (salutation) and we all did so." [Reported by Muslim].
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: { شَهِدْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-صَلَاةَ اَلْخَوْفِ، فَصَفَّنَا صَفَّيْنِ: صَفٌّ خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَالْعَدُوُّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ اَلْقِبْلَةِ, فَكَبَّرَ اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَكَبَّرْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ اَلرُّكُوعِ وَرَفَعْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ اِنْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَالصَّفُّ اَلَّذِي يَلِيهِ, وَقَامَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نَحْرِ اَلْعَدُوِّ, فَلَمَّا قَضَى اَلسُّجُودَ, قَامَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلَّذِي يَلِيهِ.‏.‏.‏ } فَذَكَرَ اَلْحَدِيثَ.‏
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: { ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَسَجَدَ مَعَهُ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْأَوَّلُ, فَلَمَّا قَامُوا سَجَدَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلثَّانِي, ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْأَوَّلِ وَتَقَدَّمَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلثَّانِي.‏.‏.‏ } فَذَكَرَ مِثْلَهُ.‏
وَفِي آخِرِهِ: { ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَسَلَّمْنَا جَمِيعًا } رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 402
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 475
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 477
Bulugh al-Maram 742
Jabir bin 'Abdullah (RAA) narrated, ‘The Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.) performed Hajj (on the 10th year of Hijrah), and we set out with him (to perform Hajj). When we reached Dhul-Hulaifah, Asma` bint 'Umais gave birth to Muhammad Ibn Abi Bakr. She sent a message to the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) (asking him what she should do). He said, "Take a bath, bandage your private parts and make the intention for Ahram." The Prophet (P.B.U.H.) then prayed in the mosque and then mounted al-Qaswa (his she-camel) and it stood erect with him on its back at al-Baida’ (the place where he started his Ihram). He then started pronouncing the Talbiyuh, saying:
"Labbaika Allahumma labbaik labbaika la sharika laka labbaik, innal hamda wan-ni’mata laka wal mulk, la sharika lak (O Allah! I hasten to You. You have no partner. I hasten to You. All praise and grace is Yours and all Sovereignty too; You have no partner). When we came with him to the House (of Allah), he placed his hands on the Black Stone (Hajar al Aswad) and kis+sed it. He then started to make seven circuits (round the Ka’bah), doing ramal (trotting) in three of them and walking (at his normal pace) four other circuits. Then going to the place of Ibrahim (Maqam Ibrahim), there he prayed two rak'at. He then returned to the Black Stone (Hajar al Aswad) placed his hands on it and kissed it. Then he went out of the gate to Safa, and as he approached it, he recited: “Verily as-Safa and Marwah are among the signs appointed by Allah,"(2:158), adding, “I begin with what Allah began." He first mounted as-Safa until he saw the House, and facing the Qiblah he declared the Oneness of Allah and glorified Him and said: ‘La ilaha illa-llah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd, wa huwa 'ala kulli shai’in qadeer, la ilaha illa-llahu wahdahu anjaza wa'dahu, wa nas ara 'abdahu, wa hazamal ahzaba wahdah’ (There is no God but Allah, He is One, and has no partner. His is the dominion, and His is the praise and He has Power over all things. There is no God but Allah alone, Who fulfilled His promise, helped His servant and defeated the confederates alone.") He said these words three times making supplications in between. He then descended and walked towards Marwah, and when his feet touched the bottom of the valley, he ran; and when he began to ascend, he walked (at his normal pace) until he reached Marwah. There he did as he had done at Safa…. When it was the day of Tarwiyah (8th of Dhul-Hijjah) they went to Mina and put on the Ihram for Hajj and the Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.) rode his mount, and there he led the Dhur (noon), ‘Asr (afternoon), Maghrib (sunset), ‘Isha and Fajr (dawn) prayers. He then waited a little until the sun had risen, and commanded that a tent be pitched at Namirah (close to Arafat). The Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.), continued on until he came to Arafah and he found that the tent had been pitched for him at Namirah. There he got down until the sun had passed its meridian; he commanded that al-Qaswa’ be brought and saddled for him, then he came to the bottom of the valley, and addressed the people with the well-known sermon Khutbat al-Wada (the Farewell Sermon). Then the Adhan was pronounced and later on the Iqamah and the Prophet led the Dhuhr (noon) prayer. Then another Iqamah was pronounced and the Prophet led the Asr (afternoon) prayer and he observed no other prayer in between the two. The Messenger of Allah then mounted his camel and came to the place where he was to stay. He made his she-camel, al-Qaswa turn towards the rocky side, with the pedestrian path lying in front of him. He faced the Qiblah, and stood there until the sun set, and the yellow light diminished somewhat, and the disc of the sun totally disappeared. He pulled the nose string of al-Qaswa’ so forcefully that its head touched the saddle (in order to keep her under perfect control), and pointing with his right hand, advised the people to be moderate (in speed) saying: “O people! Calmness! Calmness!" Whenever he passed over an elevated tract of land, he slightly loosened the nose-string of his camel until she climbed up. This is how he reached al-Muzdalifah. There he led the Maghrib (sunset) and Isha prayers with one Adhan, and two lqamas, and did not pray any optional prayers in between them. The Messenger of Allah then lay down until dawn and then offered the Fajr (dawn) prayer with an Adhan and an Iqamah when the morning light was clear. He again mounted al-Qaswa’, and when he came to Al-Mash‘ar Al-Haram (The Sanctuary Landmark, which is a small mountain at al-Muzdalifah) he faced the Qiblah, and supplicated to Allah, Glorified Him, and pronounced His Uniqueness and Oneness, and kept standing until the daylight was very clear. Then he set off quickly before the sun rose, until he came to the bottom of the valley of Muhassir where he urged her (al·Qaswa’) a little. He followed the middle road, which comes out at the greatest Jamarah (one of the three stoning sites called Jamrat-ul ‘Aqabah), he came to Jamarah which is near the tree. At this he threw seven small pebbles, saying, Allahu Akbar` while throwing each of them in a manner in which small pebbles are thrown (holding them with his fingers) and this he did while at the bottom of the valley. He then went to the Place of sacrifice, and sacrificed sixty-three (camels) with his own hand (he brought 100 camels with him and he asked ’Ali to sacrifice the rest). The Messenger of Allah again rode and came to the House (of Allah), where he performed Tawaf al-Ifada and offered the Dhuhr prayer at Makkah….’ Muslim transmitted this hadith through a very long narration describing the full details of the Hajj of the Prophet
وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اَللَّهِ رَضِيَ اَللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا: { أَنَّ رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-حَجَّ, فَخَرَجْنَا مَعَهُ, حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا ذَا الْحُلَيْفَةِ, فَوَلَدَتْ أَسْمَاءُ بِنْتُ عُمَيْسٍ, فَقَالَ: " اِغْتَسِلِي وَاسْتَثْفِرِي بِثَوْبٍ, وَأَحْرِمِي " وَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-فِي اَلْمَسْجِدِ, ثُمَّ رَكِبَ اَلْقَصْوَاءَ 1‏ حَتَّى إِذَا اِسْتَوَتْ بِهِ عَلَى اَلْبَيْدَاءِ أَهَلَّ بِالتَّوْحِيدِ: " لَبَّيْكَ اَللَّهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ, لَبَّيْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ, إِنَّ اَلْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ, لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ ".‏ حَتَّى إِذَا أَتَيْنَا اَلْبَيْتَ اِسْتَلَمَ اَلرُّكْنَ, فَرَمَلَ ثَلَاثًا وَمَشَى أَرْبَعًا, ثُمَّ أَتَى مَقَامَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَصَلَّى, ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى اَلرُّكْنِ فَاسْتَلَمَهُ.‏ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ مِنَ اَلْبَابِ إِلَى اَلصَّفَا, فَلَمَّا دَنَا مِنَ اَلصَّفَا قَرَأَ: " إِنَّ اَلصَّفَا وَاَلْمَرْوَةَ مِنْ شَعَائِرِ اَللَّهِ " " أَبْدَأُ بِمَا بَدَأَ اَللَّهُ بِهِ " فَرَقِيَ اَلصَّفَا, حَتَّى رَأَى اَلْبَيْتَ, فَاسْتَقْبَلَ اَلْقِبْلَةَ 2‏ فَوَحَّدَ اَللَّهَ وَكَبَّرَهُ وَقَالَ: " لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اَللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ, لَهُ اَلْمُلْكُ, وَلَهُ اَلْحَمْدُ, وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ, لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اَللَّهُ [ وَحْدَهُ ] 3‏ أَنْجَزَ وَعْدَهُ, وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ, وَهَزَمَ اَلْأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ ".‏ ثُمَّ دَعَا بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ ...
Reference : Bulugh al-Maram 742
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 35
English translation : Book 6, Hadith 761
Mishkat al-Masabih 2555
Jabir b. ‘Abdallah said:
God’s messenger remained in Medina nine years, during which he had not performed the hajj, then made a public announcement in the tenth year to the effect that God’s messenger was about to perform the hajj. Large numbers came to Medina, and we went out with him. When we reached Dhul Hulaifa, Asma’ daughter of ‘Umais, gave birth to Muhammad b. Abu Bakr and sent to God’s messenger asking what she was to do. He replied, “Bathe, bandage your private parts with a cloth, and put on the ihram.” God’s messenger then prayed in the mosque, and after he had mounted al-Qaswa' and his she-camel stood erect with him on its back at al-Baida’, he raised his voice declaring God’s unity and saying, “Labbaik, O God, labbaik labbaik; Thou hast no partner; labbaik; praise and grace are Thine and the dominion; Thou hast no partner.” Jabir said : We did not express our intention of performing anything but the hajj, being unaware of the ‘umra [at that season], but when we came with him to the House he touched the corner and made seven circuits, running three of them and walking four. Then going forward to the station of Abraham, he recited, “And take the station of Abraham as a place of prayer.” (Qur’an 2:125)He then prayed two 'rak'as, having the station between him and the House. A version says that he recited in the two rak'as,. “Say, He is God, One,” and, “Say, O infidels.” (Qur’an 112, and 109) He then returned to the corner and touched it, after which he went out by the gate to as-Safa, on coming near to which he recited. “As-Safa and al-Marwa are among the signs appointed by God,” (Qur’an 2:158) adding, “I begin with what God began with.” So he went first to as-Safa, and mounting it till he could see the House, he faced the qibla, declared God's unity, proclaimed His greatness, and said, “There is no god but God alone who has no partner; to Him belongs the dominion, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent; there is no god but God alone who alone has fulfilled His promise, helped His servant and routed the confederates." He then made supplication in the course of that, saying such words three times. He next descended and walked towards al-Marwa, and when his feet came down into the bottom of the valley he ran, and when he began to ascend he walked till he reached al-Marwa. There he did as he had done at as-Safa, and when he came to al-Marwa for the last time, he called out, he being on al-Marwa and the people below him, saying, “If I had known before what I have come to know afterwards regarding my religion, I would not have brought sacrificial animals but made it an 'umra ; so if any of you has no sacrificial animals he,may take off the ihram and treat it as an ‘umra. Suraqa b. Malik b.Jush'um then got up and asked, “Messenger of God, does this apply to the present year, or does it apply for ever?" God’s messenger intertwined his fingers and said twice, “The ‘umra has become incorporated in the hajj," adding “No, but for ever and ever." ‘Ali came from the Yemen with the Prophet’s sacrificial animals and he asked him what he had said when he undertook the duty of performing the hajj. He replied that he had said, “0 God, I am putting on the ihram for the same purpose as Thy messenger has put it on." He said, “I have with me the sacrificial animals, so do not put off the ihram.” [Jabir] said: The total of those sacrificial animals brought by ‘Ali from the Yemen and of those brought by the Prophet was a hundred. Then all the people, except the Prophet and those who had with them sacrificial animals, removed the ihram and clipped their hair. When yaum at-tarwiya (The 8th of Dhul Hijja, the day when pilgrims leave Mecca and go to Mina. The name is commonly explained as meaning that this was the day when the pilgrims provided themselves with a supply of water for the arid journey before them) came they went towards Mina having put on the ihram for the hajj, and the Prophet rode and prayed there the noon, afternoon, sunset, evening and dawn prayers. After that he waited a little till the sun rose, and gave orders for a tent of hair to be set up for him at Namira (A place or a hill near ‘Arafa). God’s messenger then set out, and Quraish did not doubt that he would observe a halt at the sacred site (At al-Muzdalifa, al-Mash'ar al-haram, a hill sacred to the god Ouzah in pre-lslamic times), as Quraish used to do in the pre-Islamic period ; but he passed on till he came to ‘Arafa and found that the tent had been set up for him at Namira. There he dismounted, and when the sun had passed the meridian he ordered al- Qaswa’ to be brought, and when it was saddled for him he went down into the valley and addressed the people, saying, “Your lives and your property must be respected by one another like the sacredness of this day of yours in this month of yours in this town of yours. Everything pertaining to the pre-Islamic period has been put under my feet, and claims for blood-vengeance belonging to the pre-lslamic period have been abolished. The first of those murdered among us whose blood-vengeance I remit is the son of Rabi'a b. al-Harith (Rabi’a was a grandson of 'Abd al-Muttalib. The name of the child who had been killed is variously given as Adam, Tammam and Iyas. Ibn ‘Abd al-Barr says Adam is a mistake, but does not commit himself to either of the other two names) who was suckled among the B. Sa'd and killed by Hudhail. The usury of the pre-Islamic period is abolished, and the first of our usury I abolish is that of ‘Abbas b. ‘Abd al-Muttalib, for it is all abolished. Show fear towards God regarding women, for you have got them under God’s security, and have the right to intercourse with them by God's word. They must not bring into your houses anyone whom you dislike, but if they do that beat them, though not severely. You are responsible for providing them with their food and clothing in a fitting manner. I have left among you something, i.e. God’s Book, by which, if you hold to it, you will never again go astray. You will be asked about me, so what will you say?" They replied, “We testify that you have conveyed and fulfilled the message and given counsel. ” Then raising his forefinger towards the sky and pointing it at the people, he said, “O God, be witness ; O God, be witness,” saying it three times. Bilal then uttered the call to prayer, and the iqama, and he prayed the noon prayer; he then uttered the iqama and he prayed the afternoon prayer, engaging in no prayer between the two. He then mounted his camel and came to the place of standing, making his she-camel al-Qaswa’ turn its back to the rocks and having the path taken by those who went on foot (The Arabic is Habl al-mushat, which is variously explained as above, or as ‘the concourse of horse on foot', or as the name of a place.) in front of him. He faced the qibla and remained standing till sunset when the yellow light had somewhat gone and the disc of the sun had disappeared. He took Usama up behind him and went quickly till he came to al-Muzdalifa, where he prayed the sunset and the evening prayer with one adhan and two iqamas without saying ‘Glory be to God' between them. He then lay down till dawn and prayed the dawn prayer with an adhan and an iqama when the morning light was clear. He then mounted al-Qaswa’ and when he came to the sacred site he faced the qibla, supplicated God, declared His greatness, His uniqueness and His unity, and kept standing till the daylight was very clear. He then went quickly before the sun rose, taking al-Fadl b. ‘Abbas behind him, and came to the valley of Muhassir (Between al-Muzdalifa and Mini). He urged the camel a little and following the middle road which comes out at the greatest jamra (Jamra, originally a pebble, is applied to a heap of stones, of which there are three in the valley of Mina. One of the rites of the hajj is to throw small stones at them), he came to the jamra which is beside the tree. At this he threw seven small pebbles (Literally, 'pebbles that are thrown’: used to indicate small pebbles about the size of a date-stone), saying “God is most great” each time he threw a pebble. He threw them from the bottom of the valley, then went to the place of sacrifice and sacrificed sixty-three victims with his own hand. Then he gave some to ‘Ali who sacrificed the remainder, and he shared with him in his sacrificial animals. After that he ordered that a piece of flesh from each victim should be put in a pot, and when it was cooked the two of them ate some of it and drank some of its broth. Then God’s messenger mounted, and going quickly to the House, prayed the noon prayer in Mecca. He came to the B. ‘Abd al-Muttalib who were supplying water at Zamzam and said, “Draw water, B. ‘Abd al-Muttalib. Were it not that people would take from you the right to draw water, I would draw it along with you.” So they handed him a bucket and he drank from it. Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَكَثَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ تِسْعَ سِنِينَ لَمْ يَحُجَّ ثُمَّ أَذَّنَ فِي النَّاسِ بالحجِّ فِي الْعَاشِرَةِ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَاجٌّ فَقَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ بَشَرٌ كَثِيرٌ فَخَرَجْنَا مَعَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا أَتَيْنَا ذَا الْحُلَيْفَةِ فَوَلَدَتْ أَسْمَاءُ بِنْتُ عُمَيْسٍ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَأَرْسَلَتْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: كَيْفَ أصنعُ؟ قَالَ: «اغتسِلي واستثقري بِثَوْبٍ وَأَحْرِمِي» فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ رَكِبَ الْقَصْوَاءَ حَتَّى إِذَا اسْتَوَتْ بِهِ نَاقَتُهُ عَلَى الْبَيْدَاءِ أَهَلَّ بِالتَّوْحِيدِ «لَبَّيْكَ اللَّهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ لَبَّيْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ» . قَالَ جَابِرٌ: لَسْنَا نَنْوِي إِلَّا الْحَجَّ لَسْنَا نَعْرِفُ الْعُمْرَةَ حَتَّى إِذَا أَتَيْنَا الْبَيْتَ مَعَهُ اسْتَلَمَ الرُّكْنَ فَطَافَ سَبْعًا فَرَمَلَ ثَلَاثًا وَمَشَى أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ إِلَى مَقَامِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَقَرَأَ: (وَاتَّخِذُوا مِنْ مَقَامِ إِبراهيمَ مُصَلَّى) فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَجَعَلَ الْمَقَامَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْبَيْتِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: أَنَّهُ قَرَأَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ: (قُلْ هوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ و (قُلْ يَا أيُّها الكافِرونَ) ثُمَّ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2555
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 49
Mishkat al-Masabih 975, 976
‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Ghanm reported the Prophet as saying, “If anyone says ten times before he departs and turns away his feet after the senset and the morning prayers, ‘There is no god but God alone who has no partner, to whom belongs the kingdom, to whom praise is due, in whose hand is good, who gives life, causes death, and is omnipotent,’ ten blessings will be recorded for him for every time he says it, ten evil deeds will be obliterated, he will be raised ten degrees, it will act as a charm for him from every unpleasantness and from the accursed devil, he will not be taken to account for any sin but polytheism, and he will be among those whose deeds are most excellent, except for one who may excel him by saying something more excellent than he did.” Ahmad transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted something to the same effect from Abu Dharr up to “but polytheism”. He did not mention the sunset prayer, or “In whose hand is good", and he said this is a hasan sahih gharib tradition.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ غَنْمٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «مَنْ قَالَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ وَيَثْنِيَ رِجْلَيْهِ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالصُّبْحِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ بِيَدِهِ الْخَيْرُ يُحْيِي وَيُمِيتُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ عَشْرَ مَرَّاتٍ كُتِبَ لَهُ بِكُلِّ وَاحِدَةٍ عَشْرُ حَسَنَاتٍ وَمُحِيَتْ عَنْهُ عَشْرُ سَيِّئَاتٍ وَرُفِعَ لَهُ عَشْرُ دَرَجَاتٍ وَكَانَت حِرْزًا مِنْ كُلِّ مَكْرُوهٍ وَحِرْزًا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيم وَلم يحل لذنب يُدْرِكَهُ إِلَّا الشِّرْكُ وَكَانَ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ النَّاسِ عَمَلًا إِلَّا رَجُلًا يَفْضُلُهُ يَقُولُ أَفْضَلَ مِمَّا قَالَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ نَحْوَهُ عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: «إِلَّا الشِّرْكَ» وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ: «صَلَاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَلَا بِيَدِهِ الْخَيْرُ» وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح غَرِيب

  لم تتمّ دراسته, ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 975, 976
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 398
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1063
'Ata' said, "I asked Ibn 'Abbas, 'Does one ask permission of one's sister?' He replied, 'Yes.' I repeated it and said, 'My two sisters live in my room and I provide for them and spend on them, so do I ask them for permission?' He said, 'Yes. Do you want to see them naked?' Then he recited, 'O you who believe! Those you own as slaves and those of you who have not as yet reached puberty should ask your permission to enter at three times:
before the Dawn Prayer and when you have undressed at noon and after the Night Prayer - three times of nakedness for you.' (24:56) Ibn 'Abbas said, 'He did not command these individuals to ask permission other than at these three times of nakedness.' Then he went on to say, 'The verse in Surat an-Nur:57 is: 'Once your children have reached puberty, they should ask your permission to enter as those before them also asked permission.'"
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو، وَابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ قَالَ‏:‏ سَأَلْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ أَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَى أُخْتِي‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ نَعَمْ، فَأَعَدْتُ فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ أُخْتَانِ فِي حِجْرِي، وَأَنَا أُمَوِّنُهُمَا وَأُنْفِقُ عَلَيْهِمَا، أَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَيْهِمَا‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ نَعَمْ، أَتُحِبُّ أَنْ تَرَاهُمَا عُرْيَانَتَيْنِ‏؟‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ‏:‏ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لِيَسْتَأْذِنْكُمُ الَّذِينَ مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ‏}‏ إِلَى ‏{‏ثَلاَثُ عَوْرَاتٍ لَكُمْ‏}‏، قَالَ‏:‏ فَلَمْ يُؤْمَرْ هَؤُلاَءِ بِالإِذْنِ إِلاَّ فِي هَذِهِ الْعَوْرَاتِ الثَّلاَثِ، قَالَ‏:‏ ‏{‏وَإِذَا بَلَغَ الأَطْفَالُ مِنْكُمُ الْحُلُمَ فَلْيَسْتَأْذِنُوا كَمَا اسْتَأْذَنَ الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِهِمْ‏}‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1063
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 43, Hadith 1063
Sahih Muslim 1066 f

Zaid b. Wahb Juhani reported and he was among the squadron which was under the command of Ali (Allah be pleased with him) and which set out (to curb the activities) of the Khawarij. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) said:

O people, I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: There would arise from my Ummah a people who would recite the Qur'an, and your recital would seem insignificant as compared with their recital, your prayer as compared with their prayer, and your fast, as compared with their fast. They would recite the Qur'an thinking that it supports them, whereas it is an evidence against them. Their prayer does not get beyond their collar bone; they would swerve through Islam just as the arrow passes through the prey. If the squadron which is to encounter them were to know (what great boon) has been assured to them by their Messenger (may peace be upon him) they would completely rely upon this deed (alone and cease to do other good deeds), and their (that of the Khawarij) distinctive mark is that there would be (among them) a person whose wrist would be without the arm, and the end of his wrist would be fleshy like the nipple of the breast on which there would be white hair. You would be marching towards Muawiya and the people of Syria and you would leave them behind among your children and your property (to do harm). By Allah, I believe that these are the people (against whom you have been commanded to fight and get reward) for they have shed forbidden blood, and raided the animals of the people. So go forth in the name of Allah (to fight against them). Salama b. Kuhail mentioned that Zaid b. Wahb made me alight at every stage, till we crossed a bridge. 'Abdullah b. Wahb al-Rasibi was at the head of the Khawarij when we encountered them. He ('Abdullah) said to his army: Throw the spears and draw out your swords from their sheaths, for I fear that they would attack you as they attacked you on the day of Harura. They went back and threw their spears and drew out their swords, and people fought against them with spears and they were killed one after another. Only two persons were killed among the people (among the army led by 'Ali) on that day. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) said: Find out from among them (the dead bodies of the Khawarij) (the maimed). They searched but did not find him. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) then himself stood up and (walked) till he came to the people who had been killed one after another. He ('Ali) said: Search them to the last, and then ('Ali's companions) found him (the dead body of the maimed) near the earth. He ('Ali) then pronounced Allahu Akbar (Allah is the Greatest) and then said, Allah told the Truth and His Messenger (may peace be upon him) conveyed it. Then there stood before him 'Abida Salmani who said: Commander of the Believers, by Allah, besides Whom there is no god but He, (tell me) whether you heard this hadith from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He said: Yes, by Allah, besides Whom there is no god but He. He asked him to take an oath thrice and he took the oath.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ بْنُ هَمَّامٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ كُهَيْلٍ، حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الْجُهَنِيُّ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي الْجَيْشِ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا مَعَ عَلِيٍّ - رضى الله عنه - الَّذِينَ سَارُوا إِلَى الْخَوَارِجِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ يَخْرُجُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لَيْسَ قِرَاءَتُكُمْ إِلَى قِرَاءَتِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ وَلاَ صَلاَتُكُمْ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ وَلاَ صِيَامُكُمْ إِلَى صِيَامِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ يَحْسِبُونَ أَنَّهُ لَهُمْ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِمْ لاَ تُجَاوِزُ صَلاَتُهُمْ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْجَيْشُ الَّذِينَ يُصِيبُونَهُمْ مَا قُضِيَ لَهُمْ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَتَّكَلُوا عَنِ الْعَمَلِ وَآيَةُ ذَلِكَ أَنَّ فِيهِمْ رَجُلاً لَهُ عَضُدٌ وَلَيْسَ لَهُ ذِرَاعٌ عَلَى رَأْسِ عَضُدِهِ مِثْلُ حَلَمَةِ الثَّدْىِ عَلَيْهِ شَعَرَاتٌ بِيضٌ فَتَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ وَأَهْلِ الشَّامِ وَتَتْرُكُونَ هَؤُلاَءِ يَخْلُفُونَكُمْ فِي ذَرَارِيِّكُمْ وَأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ يَكُونُوا هَؤُلاَءِ الْقَوْمَ فَإِنَّهُمْ قَدْ سَفَكُوا الدَّمَ الْحَرَامَ وَأَغَارُوا ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1066f
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 204
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2333
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1342
Narrated Sa'd bin Hisham:

I divorced my wife. I then came to Medina to sell my land that was there so that I could buy arms and fight in battle. I met a group of the Companions of the Prophet (saws). They said: Six persons of us intended to do so (i.e. divorce their wives and purchase weapons), but the Prophet (saws) prohibited them. He said: For you in the Messenger of Allah there is an excellent model. I then came to Ibn 'Abbas and asked him about the witr observed by the Prophet (saws). He said: I point to you a person who is most familiar with the witr observed by the Messenger of Allah (saws). Go to 'Aishah. While going to her I asked Hakim b. Aflah to accompany me. He refused, but I adjured him. He, therefore, went along with me. We sought permission to enter upon 'Aishah. She said: Who is this ? He said: Hakim b. Aflah. She asked: Who is with you ? He replied: Sa'd b. Hisham. She said: Hisham son of 'Amir who was killed in the Battle of Uhud. I said: Yes. She said: What a good man 'Amir was! I said: Mother of faithful, tell me about the character of the Messenger of Allah (saws). She asked: Do you not recite the Quran ? The character of Messenger of Allah (saws) was the Qur'an. I asked: Tell me about his vigil and prayer at night. She replied: Do you not recite: "O thou folded in garments" (73:1). I said: Why not ?

When the opening of this Surah was revealed, the Companions stood praying (most of the night) until their fett swelled, and the concluding verses were not revealed for twelve months from heaven. At last the concluding verses were revealed and the prayer at night became voluntary after it was obligatory. I said: Tell me about the witr of the Prophet (saws). She replied: He used to pray eight rak'ahs, sitting only during the eighth of them. Then he would stand up and pray another rak'ahs. He would sit only after the eighth and the ninth rak'ahs. He would utter salutation only after the ninth rak'ah. He would then pray two rak'ahs sitting and that made eleven rak'ahs, O my son. But when he grew old and became fleshy he observed a witr of seven, sitting only in sixth and seventh rak'ahs, and would utter salutation only after the seventh rak'ah. He would then pray two rak'ahs sitting, and that made nine rak'ahs, O my son. The Messenger of Allah (saws) would not pray through a whole night, or recite the whole Qur'an in a night or fast a complete month except in Ramadan. When he offered prayer, he would do that regularly. When he was overtaken by sleep at night, he would pray twelve rak'ahs.

The narrator said: I came to Ibn 'Abbas and narrated all this to him. By Allah, this is really a tradition. Has I been on speaking terms with her, I would have come to her and heard it from her mouth. I said: If I knew that you were not on speaking terms with her, I would have never narrated it to you.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ زُرَارَةَ بْنِ أَوْفَى، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ ‏:‏ طَلَّقْتُ امْرَأَتِي فَأَتَيْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ لأَبِيعَ عَقَارًا كَانَ لِي بِهَا، فَأَشْتَرِيَ بِهِ السِّلاَحَ وَأَغْزُوَ، فَلَقِيتُ نَفَرًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا ‏:‏ قَدْ أَرَادَ نَفَرٌ مِنَّا سِتَّةٌ أَنْ يَفْعَلُوا ذَلِكَ فَنَهَاهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَسَأَلْتُهُ عَنْ وِتْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى أَعْلَمِ النَّاسِ بِوِتْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأْتِ عَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُهَا فَاسْتَتْبَعْتُ حَكِيمَ بْنَ أَفْلَحَ فَأَبَى فَنَاشَدْتُهُ فَانْطَلَقَ مَعِي، فَاسْتَأْذَنَّا عَلَى عَائِشَةَ، فَقَالَتْ ‏:‏ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ ‏:‏ حَكِيمُ بْنُ أَفْلَحَ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ ‏:‏ سَعْدُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ هِشَامُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ الَّذِي قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ قَالَ قُلْتُ ‏:‏ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ نِعْمَ الْمَرْءُ كَانَ عَامِرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ ‏:‏ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ حَدِّثِينِي عَنْ خُلُقِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ أَلَسْتَ تَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ فَإِنَّ خُلُقَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ الْقُرْآنَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1342
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 93
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1337
Sahih Muslim 1064 f

Abu Sai'd al-Khudri reported:

When we were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he was distributing the spoils of war, there came to him Dhul-Khuwasira, one of Banu Tamim. He said: Messenger of Allah, do justice. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Woe be upon thee! Who would do justice, if I do not do justice? You would be unsuccessful and incurring a loss, if I do not do justice. Upon this Umar b. Khattab (Allah be pleased with him) said: Messenger of Allah, permit me to strike off his neck. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Leave him, for he has friends (who would outwardly look to be so religious and pious) that everyone among you would consider his prayer insignificant as compared with their prayer, and his fast as compared with their fasts. They would recite the Qur'an but it would not go beyond their collar-bones. They would pass through (the teachings of Islam so hurriedly) just as the arrow passes through the prey. He would look at its Iron head, but would not find anything ticking) there. He would then see at the lowest end, but would not find anything sticking there. He would then see at its grip but would not find anything sticking to it. He would then see at its feathers and he would find nothing sticking to them (as the arrow would pass so quickly that nothing would stick to it) neither excrement nor blood. They would be recognised by the presence of a black man among them whose upper arms would be like a woman's breast, or like a piece of meat as it quivers, and they would come forth at the time when there is dissension among the people. Abu Sai'd said: I testify to the fact that I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and I testify to the fact that 'Ali b. Abu Talib fought against them and I was with him. He gave orders about that man who was sought for, and when he was brought in, and when I looked at him, he was exactly as the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had described him.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، ح . وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْفِهْرِيُّ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَالضَّحَّاكُ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ، قَالَ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يَقْسِمُ قَسْمًا أَتَاهُ ذُو الْخُوَيْصِرَةِ وَهُوَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَمِيمٍ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اعْدِلْ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَيْلَكَ وَمَنْ يَعْدِلُ إِنْ لَمْ أَعْدِلْ قَدْ خِبْتَ وَخَسِرْتَ إِنْ لَمْ أَعْدِلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رضى الله عنه يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ائْذَنْ لِي فِيهِ أَضْرِبْ عُنُقَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ دَعْهُ فَإِنَّ لَهُ أَصْحَابًا يَحْقِرُ أَحَدُكُمْ صَلاَتَهُ مَعَ صَلاَتِهِمْ وَصِيَامَهُ مَعَ صِيَامِهِمْ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى نَصْلِهِ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ ثُمَّ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى رِصَافِهِ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ ثُمَّ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى نَضِيِّهِ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1064f
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 193
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2323
  (deprecated numbering scheme)